《Drowing In Mr. Scott's Love》


 Chapter 1 Did I Hook Up with You?

    Chapter 1 Did I Hook Up with You?


    In the presidential suite of the Oriental Hotel in Great City, the crystal lights shone particrly bright.


    On the wide and soft double bed, the man was breathing heavily. His face was slightly red, and his


    stout chest was rising and falling violently at this moment...


    Abby Miller stood barefoot by the bed, trying her best to pull down her tight skirt, feeling extremely


    anxious.


    It was her 21st birthday. In former years, at this time, she would celebrate with the director and her


    friends in the orphanage.


    But this year was different from the past. The area where the orphanage was located was forcibly


    demolished by thergest real estate developer in Great City, the YS Group. The director of the


    orphanage was so worried about the future of the orphans that she almost didn''t had eaten. The


    orphanage, which used to be full of vitality, was shrouded by the atmosphere of parting.


    The orphanage was Abby Miller''s home. The director and those orphans were her family members.


    When she thought that her family would scatter all over the country in the future, she felt particrly


    upset.


    Therefore, after much hesitation and thinking, Abby Miller finally made up her mind toe here.


    The man was already drunk. His beautiful brow furrowed tightly, his eyes were closed, and his


    eyshes were trembling from time to time. He didn''t seem to be sleeping very well. Every breath was


    mixed with the strong smell of alcohol, heavy and strong.


    However, his facial features were extremely perfect, just like a masterpiece. Every part of his features


    was exquisite and amazing.


    This is the first time that Abby Miller has seen such a handsome man since she was young.


    However, at this moment, she wasn''t in the mood to appreciate it. She only felt extremely anxious.


    It was said that this man had great power, and could dominate the whole Great City. It was said that he


    was cold and heartless, and his business skills were cruel and frightening.


    Abby Miller didn''t dare imagine what would happen to her when the man woke up tomorrow morning


    and found that he had been set up.


    Would he take revenge on her or drive her out?


    With such an extremely uneasy mood, Abby Miller gritted her teeth, boldly took off her clothes, andy


    down beside the man...


    It was a quiet night when the storm wasing.


    The next day, Abby Miller was lifted from the bed.


    His rude action shocked her so much that she widened her eyes. Then, without any warning, her eyes


    crashed into his deep ck eyes.


    It was a pair of extremely cold eyes. They were as deep as a pool and as sharp as a leopard, emitting


    a suffocating momentum.


    The man just stared straight at her. His sexy lips were a little cold.


    Abby Miller seemed to be in an ice cer, looking frightened and uneasy.


    "Who asked you toe?"


    The man finally spoke in a low and cold voice.


    Abby Miller shuddered violently and her tongue seemed to be tied. She said in a trembling voice, "No...


    no one."


    "What''s your purpose of approaching me?"


    Throwing her onto the bed, the man looked her naked body up and down with a frown.


    Abby Miller hurriedly covered her body with the coverlet. She blushed and bit her lip, not daring to


    make a sound.


    Seeing this, the man could not help but frown even harder, "Did I hook up with youst night?"


    Abby Miller hesitated for a few seconds before nodding her head in a low voice, "Yes."


    The man''s expression became a little stiff, and his eyes narrowed threateningly, "How did it happen?"


    He rarely got drunk. Even if it was necessary for social activities, he was still very self-disciplined about


    affairs between men and women. There was no reason for him to sleep with a woman, but he had no


    impression at all.


    How... How did that happen?


    It seemed that Abby Miller didn''t expect him to ask such a question, and she couldn''t answer for a


    while.


    How could she know how it happened?


    Last night, he was drunk and unconscious. Nothing had happened at all, and she had no experience.


    How could she answer such a question?


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    In case of revealing a w, Abby Miller tried her best to search for some of the scenarios she saw on


    TV. She said something that made her face blush, "You... you were drunkst night and hugged and


    kissed me in a daze, and... and then it happened."


    "So, there''s still forey?"


    When the man heard this, he raised his thick eyebrows, "Then tell me, how long did the forey take?"

 Chapter 2 How Can You Please Me?

    Chapter 2 How Can You Please Me?


    Abby Miller was stunned and said uncertainly, "About half an hour?"


    "Probably? Lady, don''t you understand the meaning of drunken mistake?"


    The man suddenly sneered, "When a man is drunk, he is usually very impatient. He won''t take half an


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    hour for forey. Besides, when someone is going to have sex, I don''t think he will specially fold his


    clothes neatly?"


    Pointing at Abby Miller''s neatly folded clothes on the bedside table, the man finally concluded, "So,


    based on these two points, I''m sure that you are lying!"


    Abby Miller was rendered speechless by his analysis.


    She didn''t expect that a drunken person would be so calm and shrewd after waking up.


    His question seemed to be careless, but there was a trap hidden in it, so that all her lies would


    copse.


    Richard Scott was too dreadful!


    Abby Miller didn''t know what expression she should put on to face Richard Scott. She clutched the


    coverlet tightly with her hands, her panicked and uneasy face full of ws.


    Richard Scott narrowed his eyes as he gazed at her appearance. She wasn''t stunning in appearance,


    but when her facial features werebined together, she looked very delicate. Her entire expression


    gave off a sense of inexperienced youth. Her figure had notpletely matured yet, but her proportion


    was well-bnced, and her temperament was particrly fresh and otherworldly.


    This girl looked pleasing to the eye, but her behavior made Richard Scott feel a little unhappy.


    "I''ll ask you again. What''s your purpose of approaching me?" He asked aggressively.


    Abby Miller bit her lip and raised her head after a long while. With a faint pleading look in her eyes, she


    said, "Can you not remove the old town? There is an orphanage there. Once the house is removed, all


    orphans will be forced to separate. That is our home. Can you please not deprive us of ourst home?"


    "The old town?"


    Richard Scott seemed to think about it for a few seconds. Then, he said with an indifferent expression,


    "That''s it? The development rights of the old town have been decided and thepany has already


    given the bestpensation. The government will also n their whereabouts. When will they be


    homeless?"


    "You don''t understand. For the orphans who grew up there, that is theirst home."


    Abby Miller emphasized the importance of the orphanage very seriously and then said, "Mr. Scott,


    although I don''t know much about business, there is little visitors flow in the old town, it should not be of


    much value for development. So, can you reserve the development rights there? Or can you reserve


    the orphanage area?"


    "Impossible!"


    Richard Scott refused without even thinking. His eyes were filled with mockery as he said, "I''m a


    businessman. Business is business. Mypany has already started nning for that areast year. It


    will be thergestmercial street in Burnley in the future. Therefore, all the old houses that


    have not been repaired for a long time must be removed, of course... including the orphanage!"


    Abby Miller''s heart skipped a beat when he heard Richard Scott''s casual tone.


    Was there really no hope?


    No, she had alreadye this far. How could she give up like this?


    Thinking of this, Abby Miller gritted her teeth and met Richard Scott''s eyes boldly. She said, "Mr. Scott,


    please think about it carefully. Are you hardhearted enough to see those children separate? If it really


    doesn''t work, I''ll exchange for it. Can I exchange it with you? No matter if it''s ten years, twenty years, or


    a lifetime, as long as you reserve the development right of the orphanage, I can do anything for you!"


    "You want to exchange it with me?"


    As if he had heard something interesting, Richard Scott instantly raised his eyes and approached her.


    He asked, "What do you know? How can you please me?"

 Chapter 3 Rogue

    Chapter 3 Rogue


    "I..."


    Looking at his handsome face, which had been magnified several times for no reason, Abby Miller was


    shocked and subconsciously wanted to step back.


    The man reacted faster. He quickly leaned over, supported her with one arm, and surrounded her with


    the other arm on her chest. He held her soft hand and said in a teasing tone, "Your only capital now is


    your virginity. Do you want to exchange it for the orphanage?"


    Abby Miller did not expect that the man would suddenly make a move. She was so frightened that she


    screamed on the spot.


    Richard Scott couldn''t help butugh when he saw this. He pulled back his hand coldly and then


    straightened his back. He said mockingly, "Don''t worry, even if you''re really willing, I might not


    necessarily want it. I''m still not thirsty enough to rely on a woman who hasn''t evenpletely matured


    to please me, so..." He turned around to pick up the coat on the ground and said, "You can go now!"


    Then, he left Abby Miller with a cold and decisive back.


    When Abby Miller left the hotel, it was drizzling and slightly cold, which was very much like her mood at


    the moment.


    If she failed to negotiate with Richard Scott, the orphanage would be no turning back. The only thing


    she could do was to say goodbye to the director and her friends in the remaining time!


    Thinking of this, Abby Miller took a deep breath and trotted to the roadside, intending to take a taxi


    back to the orphanage.


    As soon as she walked to the side of the road, a ck Maserati suddenly sped over from the corner


    and braked suddenly.


    The car window rolled down, revealing a cold face from the driver''s seat.


    It was none other than Richard Scott.


    "What''s the matter? Or do you think it''s not enough to humiliate me just now?"


    Abby Miller looked at him with a frown. She recalled what had just happened in the hotel and looked a


    little angry.


    Richard Scott nced at her coldly and ordered, "Get in the car."


    "Why should I get in the car with you? I think Mr. Scott and I have nothing to talk about, right?"


    Abby Miller refused coldly for the little bit of self-esteem she had left.


    When Richard Scott heard this, he immediately raised his brows and said with an evil smile, "Is that


    so? Didn''t you pretend to be strong enough to do anything for the orphanage in the hotel just now? I


    was going to give you a chance, but now it seems that you don''t need it anymore."


    After saying that, Richard Scott was about to close the car window.


    "Wait a minute!"


    At the critical moment, Abby Miller suddenly reached out to stop him and said excitedly, Mr. Scott, do


    you mean that you are willing to reserve the development rights of the orphanage?


    "If you want to know, get in the car. There is the only chance. If you miss this chance, don''t expect that


    there will be a second one."


    "Okay, I''ll go."


    As long as she could protect the orphanage, she could even get on the mountain of swords, let alone


    get on the car.


    Abby Miller quickly got into the car and sat in the passenger seat.


    When the car started, Richard Scott asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Abby Miller."


    "How old are you?" He asked again.


    "Twenty-one."


    Abby Miller answered honestly, thinking why he asked this question for no reason? For checking the


    household register?


    "An adult?"


    Richard Scott seemed to be a little surprised.


    Abby Miller was a little angry, "Nonsense, do I look like a juvenile?"


    "At least, your figure doesn''t match your age."


    Richard Scott curled his lips mockingly.


    "You... rogue!"


    Abby Miller was so angry that she hurriedly reached out her hands to cover her chest, and her cheeks


    turned a little red.


    Richard Scott saw this, he could not help but sneer, "Don''t worry, even if I want to behave like a rogue,


    the target will definitely not be you. I''m not interested in juveniles for the time being."


    "You..."


    "You rogue!"


    Abby Miller was so angry that she couldn''t say a word. She could only stare at him fiercely.


    This was the first time she had seen such a sharp-tongued man in her life.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Richard Scott pretended not to see her murderous gaze and asked casually, "I heard from the hotel


    staff that you took care of mest night?"


    "You were drunk and threw up in the middle of the night. I couldn''t let you continue to sleep in dirty


    clothes, so I helped you take it off."


    At this point, Abby Miller hurriedly added, "Don''t worry. I took off your clothes with my eyes closed and


    my eyes kept closed when I wiped my body."


    "So, you made the tea on the table?"


    Richard Scott continued to ask with his voice devoid of any emotion.


    "That sober-up tea has a good effect on the drunk. Last night, you looked very ufortable, so..."


    As Abby Miller spoke, she did not forget to observe his expression carefully, for fear that he would be a


    little unhappy.


    Unexpectedly, Richard Scott took a profound look at her. His gaze was as deep as a pool and no one


    could tell what he was thinking.

 Chapter 4 An Indignant Agreement

    Chapter 4 An Indignant Agreement


    There was a strange silence in the carriage. As Abby Miller was being stared at, she was so frightened.


    She was about to ask when she saw that Richard Scott had retracted his gaze without anyone noticing.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The car drove for nearly 20 minutes in the downtown area and finally stopped.


    Richard Scott was the first to open the door and get off the car. Richard Scott hurriedly followed him.


    In front of him was a towering building with a solemn sign of YS Group, like a symbol. It symbolized its


    hugeness and its status that could not be easily shaken.


    There was no secondpany more massive than it in Great City.


    Abby Miller had never expected Richard Scott to bring her to hispany.


    What was he going to do?


    "What are you waiting for? Follow me."


    Richard Scott reminded her when he saw her standing still.


    Abby Miller nodded and quickened her pace.


    They entered thepany one after the other, took the elevator, and arrived at the president''s office on


    the 38th floor.


    Richard Scott''s office was designed in modern style. From color, design to decoration, every single one


    of them was extremely particr.


    Moreover, everything was avable, including carpet, leather sofa, wine cab, bar counter,


    bookcase, all kinds of murals and art works, including a lounge there, and so on... It was unbelievably


    spacious andfortable.


    After sizing up the office, Abby Miller''s gaze finally returned to Richard Scott.


    At this time, the man had returned to his desk. He had taken off his suit jacket and rolled up the sleeves


    of his shirt to his arms. There was a pair of golden-framed sses on his high nose bridge, and his


    cold face looked a little more elegant.


    Mr. Scott, may I ask why you brought me here?


    Standing in the office, Abby Miller asked curiously.


    Richard Scott tapped on the keyboard with his ten fingers quickly moving and did not even look at her.


    He said, "You''ll know itter, take a seat first."


    "I see!"


    Abby Miller agreed and sat down on the sofa.


    About ten minutester, Richard Scott finally stopped typing. He got up and walked around the desk,


    holding a printed document.


    He sat down opposite Abby Miller and handed over the document at the same time, "Look, if you have


    no objection, sign it."


    "What is this?"


    Abby Miller picked it up in confusion and opened it.


    "Abor contract."


    Richard Scottzily raised his eyelids and did not forget to exin, "You can exchange for the


    development rights of the orphanage in old town. During the contract period, you have to have no


    objection and unconditionally fulfill any requirements I have for you. You have to carry out my order and


    have no right to object. If you break the contract, you have to pay the corresponding price to pay the


    penalty."


    "Wait..."


    Seeing that he had said a lot, Abby Miller''s mind was obviously a little confused, "You just said that I


    have no objection to any of your requirements unconditionally... May I ask if there is a range of your so-


    called requirements?"


    "No!"


    Richard Scott replied straightforwardly, "Now that you need my help, then this contract itself is an


    indignant agreement. I asked you to sign the contract in order to ensure that you won''t break the


    contract I when I reserve the orphanage for you. Therefore, this contract is to ensure my personal


    rights, not yours, understand?"


    "..."

 Chapter 5 Will There Be Physical Touch?

    Chapter 5 Will There Be Physical Touch?


    Abby Miller was speechless.


    However, she was a little reluctant to give up. "But who knows if you will let me do something strange?


    Let me make it clear first, I won''t kill, set fire, or rob."


    "I don''t have that hobby. So, if you have any questions or doubts, you can ask now."


    He crossed his legs calmly and waited patiently with one hand on his chin.


    "As long as I sign this contract, can I keep the orphanage?"


    Abby Miller bit her lip and asked hesitantly.


    "The houses in the old town must be demolished. In the future, that area will be built into a business


    center. If the orphanage is preserved, it will affect the overall appearance. However, I can guarantee


    that you don''t have to separate from the partners of the orphanage and let everyone have a ce to


    live."


    Richard Scott was still very tough, butpared to the time when he was in the hotel, he had obviously


    made a big concession.


    At least, he did not insist on demolishing the orphanage.


    More importantly, Abby Miller and her friends wouldn''t separate. This was the original intention of her to


    However, in order to prevent the contract from going too far, Abby Miller secretly paid attention to it and


    did not agree immediately.


    She carefully browsed through the contents of the contract. After reading it, she asked, "Is my personal


    freedom restricted during the contract period? Because I am still in college, so..."


    "There is no restriction. You can still go to school. The premise is that you have to move to my


    residence during the contract period."


    "Why?"


    Abby Miller''s eyes were full of surprise, and the scene of him living in the same house appeared in her


    mind.


    That would be very painful, wouldn''t it?


    "Don''t get me wrong. The reason for you moving there is that I can find you within call. That is to say..."


    A mocking expression shed across Richard Scott''s eyes, "You''re just my personal maid in my daily


    life. You''re responsible for taking care of my diet and daily life. You''re responsible for doing all sorts of


    misceneous things, but you don''t even get paid. Do you understand?"


    "A... maid?"


    Hearing this word, Abby Miller''s head instantly went nk.


    Did this businessman want her to be a maid after talking so much?


    "Miss Miller? Is there anything wrong?"


    A hint of a smile shed across the depths of Richard Scott''s eyes when he saw the dull look in the


    little woman''s eyes.


    Abby Miller came back to her senses in a daze, "Thest question. During the contract period, you and


    I should only be master and maid, right? There shouldn''t be any physical contact, right?"


    "Of course! Let alone my charm, even if no one likes me, I won''t willingly degenerate to touch you."


    With that, Richard Scott took out a pen from his pocket, indicating that she could sign it.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Abby Miller was so angry with his words that her whole body was trembling, and her hand holding the


    pen was also trembling.


    "F*ck you!"


    What did he mean by saying, "Let alone my charm, even if no one likes me, I won''t willingly degenerate


    to touch you."


    Although her figure had not reached the hot level, she was still very well-proportioned. Didn''t this


    bastard know how to keep his mouth shut?


    No, Abby Miller, isn''t it a good thing that he doesn''t touch you? ¡°Why are you so concerned?¡±


    "Right, that''s all. After giving your signature, please return to the orphanage and pack up your stuff.


    Then go to this address and you will be instructed to do what you should do!"


    cing a note in front of Abby, Richard Scott stood up and walked back to his desk.

 Chapter 6 The Dark Future

    Chapter 6 The Dark Future


    The document was signed, the orphanage was saved, and she didn''t need to sell herself. At about 10


    o''clock in the morning, Abby returned to the orphanage to tell everyone this good news. After that, she


    hurriedly packed up her luggage and went to Richard Scott''s residence.


    The Imperial Vi where Richard Scott lived was located in the golden area in the downtown of the


    Great City, yet withdrawn from the busy street. The houses are all detached triplex in a Baroque style.


    Everyone living in the Great City knew that houses here would cost at least tens of millions. Those who


    could live here were influential in terms of either status or background. This was the legendary center


    of the rich.


    The decoration inside the vi was also very exquisite, luxurious but low-key, disying extraordinary


    taste.


    However, what surprised Abby was that there were only a few servants and a housekeeper in charge of


    therge vi.


    "Hello, Miss Miller. Mr. Scott has already told me about you. I''ll take you to your room first, and then


    exin to you what you''re responsible for. I hope you can adapt as soon as possible."


    The housekeeper was a fifty-year-old man with a kind face. When he spoke, he also wore a friendly


    smile, leaving others with a good impression in an instant.


    "Okay, thank you, sir."


    Abby replied while she couldn''t helpining to herself.


    Richard Scott really weighed and bnced at every turn. At least he should let her take a breath before


    working, shouldn''t he? What''s the rush?


    "Miss Miller, if you don''t mind, you can call me Leo. We are both under the same roof. It''s too polite to


    call me sir."


    He smiled at Abby. The housekeeper took her upstairs and walked through the long corridor before


    finally they stopped at the door of a room. "This is your room from now on. After you get everything


    ready,e downstairs to see me."


    "Thank you."


    Abby thanked him and dragged her luggage in.


    The room was neither too big nor too small. It was very tidy, but... The bed clothes, curtains, and even


    furniture were all ck and gray, as cold as Richard Scott''s expression.


    Abby took a deep breath. Thinking of serving such a cold guy in the future, she felt her stomach ache.


    Abby didn''t bring with her many things, except for a few clothes and daily necessities. Therefore, she


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    didn''t spend too much time getting her stuff in ce before she came downstairs.


    The housekeeper was already waiting in the hall. When he saw Abbying down, he walked over.


    Before he could speak, Abby said, "Leo, would you please tell me in details what I need to do."


    "Well, here you are. Your work has been clearly listed. Have a look at it first, and I will tell you other


    things that you need to notice."


    Handing over a sheet of paper, Leo said in a tone as serious as usual.


    Abby hurriedly took it and read the mass of terms and conditions covering the paper.


    "So... so many?"


    She opened her eyes wide in shock.


    "They were set by Mr. Scott."


    Leo said calmly.


    Abby was speechless and began to read them carefully one by one.


    Ten minutester, she finished reading all the terms, but she was too shocked to say a word.


    "Leo, may I ask you some questions?"


    After a long while, she finally found her voice.


    "Sure." Leo nodded readily.


    "The maids I understand usually do cleaning and menial work, but the terms on it are not the same as


    what I understand. Could you please exin to me what is written on it? For example... to improve


    one''s quality, to be rich in life wisdom and professional knowledge? And this... to be familiar with all


    kinds of social etiquette, delicious dishes, wine appreciation and flower arrangement, taking care of


    household essories, and even suits, as well as formal clothing..."


    Giving the paper back to the housekeeper, Abby felt her stomach twitching.


    "Oh my god!" Wasn''t... Wasn''t Richard Scott teasing her?


    "Let me exin. Because of the status of the Scott Family, those who are usually in contact with Mr.


    Scott are mainly the elites of the upper ss or even nobles and dignitaries. As a qualified personal


    assistant, it''s necessary to understand these things. What''s more, Miss Miller, you are special."


    When it came to thest sentence, for some reason, Abby saw a trace of interest in Leo''s eyes.


    "What is special?" She asked.


    "Because you are Mr. Scott''s personal assistant, when necessary, you have to apany him to the


    banquet. The prerequisite is the above-mentioned requirements. After all, as a femalepanion of


    Mr. Scott, at least she must be graceful, eloquent and elegant, so as not to discredit him."


    The housekeeper paused for a moment and suddenly changed the topic. "By the way, Miss Miller, can


    you dance?"


    "No."


    Abby shook her head in a daze, feeling that something was wrong.


    Why should a maid need to be graceful, eloquent and elegant?


    "Okay, then I will add dancing on the training listter."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 7 You Have Already Slept

    Chapter 7 You Have Already Slept


    At this time, Abby could not say a word.


    Was this the so-called real upper ss? Even the requirements for maids were different from others?


    Abby found that she didn''t understand!


    "I see. May I ask what I should do today?"


    After a long time, she reluctantly persuaded herself to ept it and asked again.


    "Theprehensive training required for the conditions written on this paper will be arranged by me.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The rest of your time will be up to Mr. Scott. You just do whatever he asks you to do."


    That meant not only should she follow Richard''s instructions, but also she had to receive this bunch of


    damn training. Wasn''t that enough?


    At this moment, Abby could only ept all these obediently.


    He was rich, and he was the boss. His words should be followed!


    At ten o''clock at night, Richard finished a day''s work and finally returned home.


    No sooner did he enter the house than he saw a statue on the sofa in the hall... No, to be more exact, it


    was a person lyingfortably on the sofa and sleeping soundly.


    Richard was stunned. He walked closer to take a look.


    The woman leaned against the sofa, her head hanging to one side, her long hair flowing down. Her


    delicate and pretty face was like a baby''s while she was sleeping soundly.


    Richard narrowed his eyes and pushed her. He said in a cold voice, "Hey, wake up."


    When Abby opened her eyes in a daze and saw a slender figure in front of her, she fixed her eyes.


    "Ah-"


    When she recognized who he was, she was scared to jump up from the sofa and eximed, "Mr... Mr.


    Scott, you''vee back?"


    Richard looked at the panicked woman, who looked like a child having been caught doing something


    wrong. With a faint smile on his face, he said, "Did you sleep well? Is this sofa very soft?"


    Abby scratched her head awkwardly and gave a standard fake smile. She said, "It''s... it''s okay. Well, I


    didn''t do it on purpose. Jack said that I had to wait for you downstairs. I was too tired just now, so I


    identally fell asleep..."


    "You''ve already slept, so there''s no need to exin. However, I hope you can remember that I didn''t


    bring you back to provide a ce for you to sleep. It''s alright this time, but don''t do it again."


    The faint smile fading, Richard threw his coat to Abby and ordered coldly, "Get the bath water ready


    upstairs."


    "Yes Mr. Scott, I''ll go right away."


    Abby pretended to bow respectfully. She turned around and looked annoyed. She patted her face three


    times.


    She scolded herself in her heart, "Abby, are you a pig?" How could she fall asleep?


    On the first day of work, she left Richard with such a bad impression. What if he regretted keeping the


    orphanage?


    Wake up and cheer up!


    Upstairs, Abby filled the bathtub with water and was about to leave the bathroom.


    However, as soon as she turned around, she saw Richard walking in calmly, with only a bath towel


    around his waist. He had taken off all his clothes!


    Abby eximed and covered her eyes with both hands. She took a few steps back and shouted, "You...


    why are youing in like this?"


    "Don''t you need to take off your clothes while taking a bath?"


    Richard said calmly and stepped into the bathtub.


    Hearing the sound of water sshing, Abby could almost be sure that Richard had already sat in the


    bathtub.


    She blushed and said, "That''s not what I mean. I mean, I''m still inside. At least you cane in after I


    am out... All right, take your time!"


    Finishing her words grumpily, Abby was about to leave.


    Unexpectedly, Richard said tly, "Wait!"

 Chapter 8 To Be Naked

    Chapter 8 To Be Naked


    "What else can I do for you?"


    With her back to him, Abby asked.


    "Did I allow you to go out?"


    Richardzily ced a hand on the edge of the bathtub and said.


    "What else do you want?"


    Did he want her to stay and watch him taking a bath?


    "The duty of a maid is not only to put bath water, but also to give her boss a massage."


    "But... Mr. Scot, aren''t you using a massage bathtub?"


    Abby felt that this man was obviously looking for trouble.


    "Machines are dead, but humans are alive. Machines have limited functions while humans, infinite,


    unless you acknowledge that you are lesspetent than machines."


    "How about... I give you a massage after? After all, men and women are not close!"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Abby was about to cry. She would never admit that she was lesspetent than a machine!


    "This is an order! You won''t forget the contract signed during the day, will you?"


    In the end, Richard threw out his trump card, leaving her no room to refuse.


    Abby instantly burst into tears, unable to refute.


    It seemed that she could not get away tonight!


    With the determination to risk everything, Abby closed her eyes and turned around again.


    To be honest, although they had physical contact in the morning, at this moment, her fingers were still


    trembling.


    Especially after she had just identally seen Richard naked, it was hard for her to imagine that her


    hand would touch his skin and even go further.


    Abby groped forward with eyes closed. Perhaps because she was too nervous, she identally hit the


    wall and stumbled.


    Then, she was in an awkward situation...


    "Ah-"


    Abby screamed. She could not control her body that was falling to the ground. She was so frightened


    that she opened her eyes and threw her hands into the air.


    "Hey-"


    Richard blurted out.


    Seeing that her face was about to touch the floor, Abby felt desperate.


    At this crucial moment, an unexpected hand suddenly held her waist, and she was turned 180 degree


    turn in the air.


    With a ssh, the water in the bathtub overflowed wildly because of the one person.


    "I''m... saved!"


    Patting on her chest, Abby looked as if she had been reborn after a disaster.


    Richard gazed at the back of her head. His voice was as cold as ice, "Your face is thest bit of capital


    you have left in your body. Do you still want to lower your price?"


    Till then, Abby realized that she was sitting on Richard''sp in a very intimate manner.


    She was so scared that she wanted to get up from the water. However, as soon as she stood up, she


    found that all her clothes were wet and her figure waspletely exposed.


    Therefore, Abby had no choice but to sit back in the water, not knowing where to look at.


    Richard''s eyes were filled with disdain when he saw this. "I''ve already seen you this morning. I''m afraid


    they are not even B."


    Hearing this, Abby was not happy. She pulled her shoulders back and said, "Who said that? I''m almost


    at C, okay?"


    After that, she realized that she had been teased by this man again. Her face turned red to the neck,


    and she covered her chest with both hands and scolded, "You rogue!"


    "Is that the only curse you''ve ever uttered?"


    Richard curled his lips slightly as he shook his head, "You are inarticte and clumsy. You really don''t


    have any advantages at all. Perhaps, I should consider terminating the contract..."


    "No!"


    Hearing this, Abby became anxious. "The contract has been signed, how can you go back on your


    word? All right, I can give you a massage. A gentleman''s words can never be withdrawn, so there is no


    turning back. Otherwise, what about the children in the orphanage?"


    "Whether they stay or leave is decided by your performance. And your performance just now was


    unsatisfactory." Richard said coldly.


    Abby said hurriedly, "Just... just now, it was an ident. I will definitely satisfy you."


    She hurriedly stood up from the bathtub and pulled a bath towel to wrap her upper body. She quickly


    walked behind Richard.


    "There is only one chance to perform well."


    Putting his hands on the edge of the bathtub on both sides, Richard leaned back, lookingzy and


    indifferent.


    How dare Abby ck off? She immediately started to massage the muscles in Richard''s shoulders.


    Her strength was moderate, and she pressed it regrly. Richard was surprised to feelfortable


    every time.


    He looked at the serious-looking Abby in surprise, but he did not say anything and closed his eyes in


    enjoyment.


    However, during the process of massage, Abby found some problems and said, "Mr. Scott, there must


    be something wrong with your shoulder due to long-term sitting. Although there are no lumps, I find that


    every time when the acupuncture point is pressed on, your limb nerves will always react. Do you often


    feel sore?"


    "You can tell?"


    Richard raised his eyelids and replied indifferently.


    "Well, I used to work for an old doctor of the Traditional Chinese Medicine. Although I''m not very


    professional, I know a little about it. You need to have massages with professional techniques regrly


    to relieve your sore. Otherwise, it will hurt once every now and then, and it will get more and more


    frequent in the future."


    "Oh?"


    Abby raised his brows with great interest. A long timeter, he suddenly smiled and said, "Since that''s


    the case, then you can often give me massages in the future."


    "What?"


    Abby panicked when she heard that. "You must be joking, aren''t you?"


    Did she have to stay with him in this way every day, with no clothes?


    No!


    "Abby, you''re really a pig. Why did you say that?"


    "You are getting yourself into trouble!"


    Needless to say, Richard knew that Abby must have a look of regret on her face at this moment.


    However, there was no room for bargaining.


    "This is an order! Otherwise..."


    He didn''t finish his words, his tone threatening.


    Abby knew what he wanted to say was to terminate the contract.


    In the end, she could only say tearfully, "I know."


    Perhaps it was because she was unfamiliar with the new environment that on the first night she moved


    in, Abby did not sleep well.


    At seven o''clock the next morning, she went downstairs with dark circles around her eyes.


    She had just walked into the hall when she saw Richard, who had just returned from running.


    He was wearing a red and white sportswear and running shoes. He looked particrly tall and straight.


    The bangs on his forehead were a little wet with sweat, and transparent beads of sweat kept sliding


    down his smooth cheeks. His delicate and strong features were as clear as carved. Her eyes were as


    bright as ck jade, disying a hint of indifference and majesty between his brows.


    Even in such a refreshing morning, the man''s fierce momentum was still so obvious that no one could


    ignore it.

 Chapter 9 An Important Guest

    Chapter 9 An Important Guest


    "Morning...Morning, Mr. Scott."


    Abby greeted her in a stuttering voice. She was so nervous that she almost bit her tongue.


    "Why did you get up so early?"


    Wiping the sweat off his face, Richard walked to the kitchen and poured himself a ss of water before


    walking out.


    Abby quickly replied, "When I was in the orphanage, I would cook breakfast for the director and my


    friends every morning. I''ve got used to it."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, Richard raised his eyebrows slightly. He was slightly surprised, "You mean, you know how


    to make breakfast?"


    "Yes."


    Abby nodded. Richard put down the cup and said to her, "In that case, you make breakfast now and I


    go upstairs to take a shower and change my clothes. I''lle downstairs for breakfast in half an hour."


    "Wait..."


    Seeing that he was ready to go upstairs, Abby hurriedly stopped him. "Mr. Scott, are you sure you want


    to eat the breakfast I make?"


    "Is there a problem?" He looked up and asked tly.


    Abby said nervously, "My cooking... is not as good as your chef''s. Are you sure you want to eat?"


    She would not be able to bear the responsibility if he, who was so delicate, became unwell after eating


    the food she made!


    "Just do it. As a maid, you only need to listen to me and follow my instructions unless you are at


    school. Don''t ask too many questions."


    Richard tore his gaze from Abby and went upstairs without looking back.


    Abby stood there with her eyes wide open. "Since you''ve said so, it''s none of my business if something


    happens."


    Entering the kitchen, Abby went to the refrigerator to confirm the ingredients.


    There was a full cab of food of all kinds. Abby picked a few and began to cook.


    About half an hourter, several hot dishes were served on the table. Richard had just got himself


    changed and went downstairs.


    He walked to the table, looked at the porridge and a few dishes, but did notment.


    "Ahem, I can only cook some simple food. I don''t know if it suits your appetite."


    As for Richard''s taste, Abby did not have much confidence in her cooking.


    After all, a big shot like him usually ate delicacies. How could he get used to such rough food?


    Just as she was thinking, Richard pulled out a chair and picked up his chopsticks. He picked up a dish


    and put it into his mouth.


    Abby watched his reaction carefully.


    Richard chewed, with little expression. He then took a sip of the porridge.


    "How... how is it?"


    Abby asked in a low voice, feeling especially uneasy.


    Richard said nothing and continued to eat quietly until he finished a bowl of porridge. He wiped his


    mouth elegantly, looked up and said to her, "From now on, don''t go into the kitchen if you have nothing


    to do. You''re not a cook but a taste killer."


    Hearing that, Abby almost fell.


    "You''re the one who asked me to make the breakfast, and you''re the one who wants to eat. Did I force


    you?


    "Even if it really doesn''t taste good, at least you should say in a more tactful way."


    Although Abby wasining inwardly, she didn''t dare say it out loud.


    "I''m out. Remember to give me your ss scheduleter."


    Standing up from his chair, Richard picked up his coat and walked out of the door.


    Abby followed closely behind like a maid and said, "Yes, Mr. Scott. See you."


    After Richard left, Abby went upstairs to get her ready for school.


    She was now living too far away from the school. It would take her nearly an hour by bus during the


    morning peak, cover a dozen stops to get to school.


    Abby''s school was regarded as one of the best art academies in Great City.


    Her major was photography, minoring in AD design. She had been at the top of the list all year round,


    and got schrships every year.


    In short, she was a big shot at school.


    When Abby arrived at school in a hurry, it was already half past eight. As soon as she entered the


    ssroom, she saw Sophia, her seatmate and best friend, sprinting toward her, shouting, "Abby, why


    sote?! I''ll kill you!"


    "What happened?"


    Abby was startled. She hurriedly blocked her with both hands and asked warily.


    "What happened? Today is the school anniversary! Oh, dear! Have you forgotten our task which was


    given by the student union?"


    Sophia said angrily.


    After hearing her reminder, Abby patted her forehead and eximed, "Oh no, I forgot it."


    Today was the anniversary of the school''s establishment. In order to hold the school celebration more


    solemnly, many distinguished guests were invited. The task of the photography department was to take


    pictures during the whole process.


    "What should we do now? Are the guests present? Is it toote for us to go there now?"


    "Aha, what did you do earlier?"


    Seeing Abby was anxious, Sophia said angrily.


    However, despite ming her, she still stuffed a small camera into Abby''s hand and exined, "I''ve


    already arranged for other students to go to the school gate for you. Now go to the auditorium with me,


    we''ll take charge of the shooting inside."


    "Sophia, thank you. You''re the best to me."


    Abby pretended to be moved and said to Sophia, almost kissing her.


    Sophia said in disgust, "Come on. Let¡¯s go. The guests here today are all rich people in Great City. Not


    only will they donate money to the school on the spot, but they will also sponsor some excellent clubs


    and students. In order to get sponsorship, the student union has put in a lot of effort. We must perform


    well, or we will die miserably."


    "Don''t worry, I promise I will do it well."


    Abby patted her chest and promised.


    About 15 minutester, Abby and Sophia reached the auditorium together.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The auditorium, which could amodate nearly a thousand people, was already overcrowded.


    "There are so many people. How can we get through the crowd?"


    Staring at the crowd, Abby was anxious.


    "Nonsense, push the way. Let''s go, guests have already entered."


    Sophia dragged her into the crowd without saying a word.


    The corridor was crowded with people. Abby and Sophia struggled through the crowd and finally


    pushed their way to the entrance of the VIP passageway. With their messy fair and twisted clothes,


    they looked as if being robbed and found their camera hanging upon their chest was on back now.


    "Ahem, it''s so terrible. I was almost strangled to death."


    After taking the camera back to the front, Abby patted her chest and kept coughing.


    Sophia hurriedly patted her on the back and said, "What can I do? There is a big-shot among the


    guests today, and many people areing for him. Do you see... the dance club over there, and that


    way, the astronomical club, the literary club, the calligraphy association and painting association... they


    all want to ask for sponsorship."

 Chapter 10 He Seems to Smile at You

    Chapter 10 He Seems to Smile at You


    "In previous years, the guests invited by the school were all bosses of some smallpany. What


    important figures could it be?"


    Abby pursed her lips disapprovingly.


    Hearing this, Sophia touched her forehead helplessly and sighed. "Don''t you really know anything?


    Those who came today are not low men. Some are in charge ofrge advertisingpanies, some are


    the scouts sent by entertainmentpanies, and businessmen from severalrgepanies in


    home."


    "Really?"


    When Abby heard the words rgepanies", for some reason, Richard''s face came to her mind.


    "It''s impossible, isn''t it?" She thought.


    Although Richard could be considered a big-shot, he was too cool to participate in such matters.


    Besides, the YS Group was a first-ssrge group, so it should not have interesting in such a thing


    which would take a lot of effort but had no return.


    Thinking of this, Abby felt much more at ease.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get ready. The guests are already here."


    Sophia poked Abby''s mind with her arm and urged her.


    Abby quickly came to her senses and said, "Coming."


    At nine o''clock in the morning, the guests came in one after another. They were all dressed very


    formally in suits and ties, like stars walking on the red carpet.


    Abby and Sophia were focused on shooting.


    The shootsted for more than half an hour. It was not until Abby felt her hands ache that she rested.


    "There are so many guests this year."


    "Of course, from nine to ten o''clock, the main event is to wee guests. After ten o''clock, there will


    be a celebration. In the afternoon, a Garden Party would hold, and it would be the best time to


    persuade these rich people to donate."


    After adjusting the camera, Sophia continued to focus on shooting and added, "But this has nothing to


    do with us. The student union''s public rtions department will solve it."


    When Abby heard this, she frowned. "It''s easy to say. We''ll be exhausted if we have to take photos all


    day long."


    Most importantly, she should go to work!


    "Stopining. Do you want to go against the student union?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Sophia''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Huh?"


    When Abby was about to ask what happened, she heard an ted screaming from the VIP


    entrance.


    "What happened?"


    "He''s here! The legendary big shot! Take photos quickly! Don''t ck off!"


    Sophia looked excited and aimed the camera at the entrance.


    Abby was also very curious. She quickly set up the camera and waited for the big-shot to appear.


    About two minutester, a figure finally appeared in the camera.


    The man tramped over from the entrance in a tailored hand-made suit, which made him looked


    particrly tall and straight.


    The dazzling light gently sprinkled on his face, making his facial features more delicate. His intense


    ck eyes showed his indifferent and distant, and his tightly closed mouth made him looked a little


    unkindness.


    He was like a king that ruled over the world with his domineering and cold character.


    Among the guests present today, there were also a lot of young talents, but the appearance of this man


    instantly made them became foils.


    With a thump, Abby, who had been looking forward to it, stumbled and almost fell down when she saw


    theing person.


    Richard-


    It was him!


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you also obsessed with a handsome man?"


    Sophia, who was standing next to her, saw that she was about to faint and hurriedly stretched out a


    hand to support her.


    Abby heard many girls screaming and many people discussing.


    "Oh my god! Who is that man? He''s so handsome and noble."


    "It is said that he is the director on behalf of the YS Group to attending the meeting."


    "The YS Group? Today''s famous guest?"


    "Do you know his name? Look at him, so elegance and charming! What a handsome man! I feel like


    I''m going to faint..."


    As she covered her ears to block the noises, Abby forced a wry smile.


    Boy crazies are terrible. Didn''t they think that Richard''s cold expression was very scary?


    "Abby, it seemed that he is looking at you."


    Sophia seemed to find something and suddenly touched her arm.


    She saw that Richard frowned and scanned his surroundings. Then, he paused in her direction.


    Abby was so scared that her neck trembled. She quickly raised the camera and tried to cover her face


    with it.


    However, it was still toote.


    When the man saw her, his eyes suddenly narrowed and he smiled with interest.


    For some reason, Abby was numb when she saw his smile.


    "Did I see wrongly just now? He seems to smile at you? Do you know each other?"


    Although it had only been for a second, Sophia had clearly seen Richard''s smile. She could not help


    but turn her head to ask Abby.


    Abby turned her head away guiltily and chuckled, "Are... are you kidding me? How can I know such a


    big shot? Aha... You must have seen it wrong. Doesn''t he still put on the poke face?"


    "Really?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Sophia was a little suspicious, but as Abby had said, Richard was poker-faced again and did not seem


    like that he had smiled just now.


    "Well, don''t worry about him anymore. The guests should be almost here. Would we go in to shoot


    Fearing that Sophia would ask more questions, Abby quickly changed the topic.


    Sophia nodded. "Yes, you will be responsible for the shooting of the guest and I will be responsible for


    the whole shooting on and off stage. Don''t ruin it, understand?"


    "Ahem, I will be responsible for the shooting of the guest, right?"


    This also meant that she was going to shoot Richard at close range?


    No!


    "Well, why don''t we change our positions? You''ll shoot the guests, and I''ll shoot others."


    Abby tried to negotiate with her best friend.


    Unfortunately, she was rejected in less than two seconds. "No. Although your grades are better than


    mine, I will do that hard work."


    Speaking of this, Sophia seemed to have thought of something and whispered to Abby, "I think the


    work here almost had done. It''s about time for you to go in and shoot the guests. Go ahead! Take more


    pictures, especially the handsome man of the YS Group!"


    "Why?" Abby felt she almost broke down.


    "Of course, he''s popr. Don''t you see that all the girls like him? We can edit all his scenes into a video


    Sophia said with an expression which meant "I am a genius".

 Chapter 11 What A Hooligan

    Chapter 11 What A Hooligan


    Abby felt she had gone mad!


    Even if she burst her courage one hundred times, she would not dare sell Richard''s video. If it was


    found out by him, she would definitely be killed cruelly!


    "Hey? Abby? You¡¯re weird today. What''s wrong with you? Go ahead!"


    Seeing that she was in a daze again, Sophia pushed her.


    Abby could only resentfully carry the camera to the guest seats.


    The guest seats were in the first row of the auditorium, and Richard was in the second ce on the left.


    Abby took a deep breath and told herself that it was not a big deal. It was just shooting. Maybe... When


    shooting Richard, she could pass him quickly!


    Thinking of this, Abby raised the camera and began to shoot.


    Soon, the celebration began.


    From ten o''clock to half past eleven, the guests came to the stage one after another to give their


    speeches, and Abby was also very focused on shooting.


    However, she could always feel a cold gaze following her from time to time.


    Naturally, Abby knew where it came from. She was so frightened that she did not even dare look at


    Richard.


    This situation continued until the end of the celebration.


    When the president announced the end of the meeting, she held the camera and flew out of the scene.


    At noon, Abby and Sophia had a casual lunch at the school restaurant, and then went back to the


    ssroom to prepare for the afternoon shoot.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as they stepped into the ssroom, a ssmate from the same department


    running over and saying to her, "you came back at the right time. The student union just now said that


    the etiquette team is still short of people, and they asked you to take the VIP to visit the school. Please


    go to the student union as soon as possible."


    "Why is it so sudden? I still have to shoot in the afternoon."


    Abby frowned. Obviously, she didn''t want to go.


    She was not a member of the etiquette team. There were so many people there, why would they


    choose her?


    "The shooting has been arranged for other students. In short, go quickly. I heard that this is the


    principals'' order."


    After speaking, the student in charge of delivering the message turned around and left.


    "Since it''s the Principal''s order, there''s nothing we can do about it. Go ahead, your grades are so


    excellent, maybe some sponsor is willing to support your tuition. That''s great. You don''t have to work


    so hard in the future."


    Sophia was very much in favor of Abby being a member of etiquette.


    However, for some reason, Abby had a bad feeling.


    Although she was very unwilling, she still went to the student union in the end.


    The student union was located in the south of the school. When Abby arrived at its office, she saw the


    president of the student union sitting cross-legged and waiting for her.


    "President."


    Abby knocked on the door and called her.


    "Hey, Abby."


    When she saw Abby, the president immediately called her in, looking particrly enthusiastic. "Take a


    seat, please."


    Abby sat down opposite her and asked, "President, didn''t the etiquette team arrange enough members


    to treat the guests? Why did they transfer people from the photography association? Why did they ask


    for me alone?"


    "Well. The principal personally gave the order of appointing you to treat the guests. What we would do


    is just to carry it out. And that''s why I called you here, we should talk about it."


    The president said seriously, "no matter what, I hope you can understand one thing. The guest you are


    going to lead today is not simple. The principal wants you to persuade him to donate to the school."


    When Abby heard this, she was stunned. She gave a wry smile. "I''m not good at this! You know, all the


    businessmen here today are big shots. To put it bluntly, they are all experienced in business. How can


    they be so easy to fool?"


    "No, no, you should believe in yourself, Abby. You have a good academic performance, and you have


    got the schrship every year. Even I, the president could notpete with you. So Ipletely


    believe that you can do it well."


    The president tried her best to persuade Abby. In the end, she put on a pitiful look. "Besides, you must


    be hoping that after you graduate in the future, you can see your Alma Mater being more brilliant,


    right?"


    "No, I hope not!"


    Abbyined in her heart, but she didn''t say it out loud.


    "President, are you really not going to consider others?"


    Abby did not give up and continued to avoid it.


    As a result, the president''s answer was even more straightforward. "No. You are definitely the most


    suitable candidate, so this important task is left to you. You mustplete it well."


    At this point, the president raised her hand and looked at her watch. "Oh, it''s time. Go to West Lake


    quickly. Don''t let the guest wait for too long. Don''t fail!"


    "How could you..."


    Abby felt particrly helpless and wanted to protest, but the president had already stood up and drove


    her out of the student union.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ng-


    When the door was closed, Abby was stunned.


    What... What a hooligan!


    After leaving the student union, Abby rushed to the West Lake that the president had mentioned.


    The West Lake was a man-madeke in the school. It had pleasant scenery and was one of the


    biggest characteristics of the school.


    It had just been lunch, and the sun was still zing in the sky, which did not affect the visitors here at


    all.


    When Abby arrived, she could not help but feel troubled.


    There were so many people here, who she was going to take with her?


    Abby looked around gloomily. Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure...


    There was no other way. That person was too eye-catching. Even though standing in the crowd, he


    was a towering figure, easily attracting others'' attention.


    He was standing under a willow tree by theke. Looking from the side, the man''s expression was


    indifferent as he counted the time.


    His outstanding facial features and perfect figure constantly attracted the attention of passers-by.


    However, he just looked down on everything and gave off a noble and elegant temperament that


    prevented strangers from getting close.


    Richard-


    When Abby saw who it was, her first reaction was to turn around and run away.


    She prayed in her heart that the person she was going to take was definitely not him, definitely not!


    Unlucky, God did not hear her pray at all. Just as she turned around and took a few steps, a cold and


    gloomy voice came from the other side. "Abby..."


    Abby froze, feeling a chill down her spine.


    She tried her best to hide, but still couldn''t escape?

 Chapter 12 A Real Bully

    Chapter 12 A Real Bully


    Abby could not help but cry in her heart. She slowly turned around and forced a smile, "Hey, Mr. Scott,


    what a coincidence. Why are you here?"


    Richard snorted and walked towards her. With a dangerous and cold gaze, he said, "You sure know


    how to pretend. Or are you stupid and blind?"


    Abby felt hurt in her heart.


    "You are too vicious. I just pretending not to see you, why curse me?" She thought.


    "Mr. Scott, you misunderstand me. I didn''t say hello to you because I had a mission today. Besides,


    there were so many people at that time. It would be inappropriate for me to say hello to you rashly.


    So... you are magnanimous and will not me me, right?"


    It seemed that she was really smart not to tell the truth.


    However, Richard obviously did not want to let her go easily. He snorted and said, "Whether I would


    me you or not depends entirely on your performance."


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely satisfy you. If you have any orders, I will do my best to do it for you."


    In order to show her sincerity, Abby patted her chest and made a solemn vow.


    Richard smiled when he heard this, "All right, then show me your sincerity and buy me a cup of high-


    quality Latte from the coffee shop on the corner of the South Street."


    The South Street corner...


    Abby''s mouth twitched. "Mr. Scott, it takes half an hour to walk from here to the South Street. It''s


    noon..."


    She would be dried up by the sun when she came back!


    "Abby, if I''m not mistaken, your headmaster should have entrusted you to persuade me to donate


    money to the school, right?"


    Richardzily leaned against the branch of the willow tree and gave her an unfathomable smile.


    Abby felt as if she had been struck by lightning. The words of the student president suddenly came to


    her mind, "Don''t fail..."


    Endure it anyway!


    She told herself and took a deep breath, put on a fake smile, and said, "I''ll go right away."


    "OK,e back early."


    Richard waved his hand, indicating that she could go.


    Abby instantly burst into tears.


    What a bastard who deliberatelye to her school to bully her!


    Abby left the school and ran through two more streets before finally buying the Latte for Richard.


    Half an hourter, she came back with coffee, panting. Her face flushed because of running.


    "Mr. Scott, this is what you want."


    After handing over the coffee, Abby was out of breath.


    Richard calmly took a sip and turned around, saying, "Let''s go."


    "Where are we going?" Abby asked.


    Richard said with certainty, "To visit the campus. Isn''t it your mission?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Abby red at him. "Mr. Scott, I just came back. Don''t be in such a hurry, OK? At least let me take a


    breath first."


    "You''re so tired after running for such a long time, which means that you don''t have enough exercise.


    I''ll give you a chance to exercise. Follow me."


    Richard strode away with non-negotiable.


    Abby stood in the wind, almost going mad.


    She suddenly regretted asking him for help. He was bullying her! "What aplete nonsense!"


    But regret is useless. With no other choice, Abby could only follow him obediently.


    Therefore, in the next two hours or so, Abby really took Richard around the campus.


    The Academy of Arts was veryrge, and there were many iconic scenic spots. Therefore, Abby


    introduced Richard to them along the way, and Richard also looked around with great interest.


    This was beyond Abby''s expectation. She wondered if all the rich people nowadays had nothing to do.


    However, she dared not to say it out loud.


    "Abby, go buy some drink."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After walking for so long, Richard finally had the thought of stopping.


    "Okay, I''ll be back soon."


    Abby nodded immediately.


    After walked for a long time, her legs were ache, so she wanted to stop and have a rest.


    However, Richard didn''t mean that. She was embarrassed to say it.


    Therefore, she quickly ran to the selling machine to buy drinks.


    Abby ran back quickly and handed the drink to Richard. And then she swigged her own drink


    immediately.


    After drinking, she turned around and saw Richard staring at her.


    Abby was shocked and almost choked. "Mr. Scott, why are you staring at me?"


    "I''m wondering when you''ll ask for sponsorship."


    Richard said with interest.


    After his reminder, Abby suddenly remembered this.


    "I almost forget it!" She thought.


    "Well, Mr. Scott, would you like to..."


    "No!"


    Before Abby could finish speaking, Richard said straightforwardly.


    Abby nearly choked with anger at his answer.


    That was no problem to say "no", but at least let her finish speaking.


    "You really don''t know how to speak." Richard dered.


    "But I haven''t finished yet." Abby tried to defend herself.


    But what she got was teaching, Richard said, "If you were to discuss business, you would definitely fail.


    No one would ask the investors directly if you were willing to sponsor the University. This is the same


    as asking apany if you were willing to sign a contract with us. This is one of the reasons why you


    failed in the negotiation with me before."


    Abby was speechless.


    Not everyone had the talent fornguages. And it was not easy to be as venomous-tongued as


    Richard.


    At this time, Abby just wanted to go back and cry.


    What a terrible mission did the student union give her?


    This was too cruel!


    "Then what should I do?"


    After crying in her heart, Abby quickly asked humbly, hoping that Mr. Scott would teach her kindly!


    Unfortunately, Richard did not want to teach her. He raised his hand to look at the time and said, "Let''s


    call it a day. I have a meeting in the afternoon."


    "OK, OK!"


    In other words, was he going to leave?


    Abby''s heart was filled with joy.


    "Youe with me!"


    ng-


    She felt as if fell into hell from the heaven.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea. Mr. Scott, if you go to do official business, maybe I will disturb you. You


    may make tens of millions of dors in one minute, if I dy you from making money, it will be even


    worse."


    Abby tried to persuade him with reasons.


    However, Richard had already seen through her. He immediately sneered, "You don''t have that ability.


    Even if you were to really disturb me, I would still be able to earn tens of millions in one minute."


    Richard showed off his dominant temperament.


    Abby hadpletely lost.


    She finally understood that in this life, if she wanted to quarrel with Richard, she would lose every time.


    Therefore, Abby stopped talking and followed Richard to thepany.

 Chapter 13 Stunning

    Chapter 13 Stunning


    This was the first time Abby hade to the YS Group.


    In Great City, the edifice of the YS Group was definitely one of the iconic buildings. It was a towering


    skyscraper, and the gliding "YS Group" sign at the door represented its high status.


    It was different inside. The interior decoration style fully showed the unique characteristics of this


    century-old enterprise.


    After taking the elevator upstairs with Richard, Abby looked around curiously. That attracted many


    people¡¯s attention along the way.


    Soon, they arrived at the president''s office.


    After Richard entered, he took off his coat and walked to the back of the desk and said to Abby, "From


    now on, find something to kill time."


    "Okay, don''t worry about me."


    Abby responded very straightforwardly. She began to observe the office.


    It was more spacious and luxurious than imagined, and the equipment was veryplete. Abby found


    that except the office area, there was a bar counter and a wine cab in it, even more, it had a bed


    room. It didn''t look like an office but a small apartment.


    Rich people were different!


    Abby sighed in her heart, but what interested her was the French window.


    Because the room was on the top floor, it was very bright with a wide view that you could almost


    overlook half of the city.


    After looking around, Abby was attracted by the huge bookcase on the left.


    She walked over and found that all the books were about business and finance, including some foreign


    ssical works.


    Abby casually picked up one to read for killing time.


    At this moment, Richard was already preparing for the meeting.


    Before leaving, he did not forget to remind Abby cautiously, "Stay still and don''t go out of this office."


    During the period when Richard went to the meeting, Abby did not leave as he asked. She read a book


    to pass time on the sofa. In the blink of an eye, two or three hours had passed.


    Finally, she fell asleep on the sofa.


    When Richard came back after meeting, he did not see Abby and looked around.


    When he saw the person sleeping soundly on the sofa, he walked over.


    Abby slept veryfortably. Her sleeping face was innocent and harmless, looked a little cute.


    Although Richard did not want to wake her up immediately, he had to push her because of something.


    "Wake up."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Abby opened her eyes in a daze and sat up. When she saw that it was Richard, she shuddered.


    "You''re back?"


    "Is it your habit to sleep wherever you go?"


    Richard stared at her and asked.


    "Uh..."


    Abby was a little embarrassed. "In fact, I only fell asleep when I was too bored."


    "Really?"


    Richard looked at her suspiciously. However, he did not ask further but said, "Go wash your face and


    "Where?"


    Abby asked curiously and quickly stood up from the sofa.


    Richard replied, "You''ll know once you get there."


    Half an hourter, Abby was taken by Richard to a club called "DK Fashion".


    As soon as they entered, Richard said to a woman who had just walked up, "Lisa, style her with a


    suitable look."


    "Okay, leave her to me."


    Lisa nodded and turned around to bring Abby upstairs.


    "Wait a minute."


    Abby called out and asked Richard in confuse, "Mr. Scott, what... what are you doing?"


    Hearing this, Richard nced at her with a confused expression, "The University has decided to hold a


    party. All the invited guests will attend today. I am one of them. As a student of the Art Department,


    don''t tell me you don''t even know about this?"


    "Ah? Yes, I know. But..."


    Abby suddenly understood and looked at Richard in surprise. "...I thought a busy person like you


    wouldn''t attend it."


    "Why don''t I go? As a businessman, I have to seize the best opportunity to get benefits at all times.


    Although I don''t have to attend a small party like this, I have my own purpose. As for you..."


    Richard sized her up and pursed his lips. "You are not only the students there, but also my servants. Of


    course, you have the responsibility toe with me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Abby was speechless. After a long while, she resisted, "But... I can''t."


    "Are you disobeying my order?"


    Richard narrowed his eyes with a threaten expression.


    "No, I''ve never attended a dinner party. You take a person who was a bumpkin to that kind of ce,


    which will only bring shame to you. Mr. Scott, please think about it!"


    Abby tried to persuade Richard not to do anything stupid.


    Although it was only a small party held by the University, it was still very important.


    At the very least, Abby knew that those who were arranged to attend it were all students from well-off


    families in the university, namely the so-called rich children and rich youngdies in the upper ss.


    What if she identally made a mistake and embarrassed him?


    "In that kind of social asion, you just need to put on a smile and walk with me. You don''t have a


    chance to do anything shameful."


    It seemed that she had no way out.


    Abby pursed her lips. She felt that her resistance against Richard was like kicking against the pricks.


    In the end, she had topromise.


    After Abby followed Lisa upstairs, she was soon surrounded by fashion stylists, beauty stylists, and


    makeup artists.


    Throughout the whole process, she was like a puppet doll, letting them do whatever they wanted.


    Two hours went by.


    When Abby was about to lose control, Lisa finally pushed her in front of the mirror and said, "It''s done."


    To be honest, at first nce, Abby almost did not recognize herself in the mirror.


    She was wearing a dark blue dress which was made of sevenyers of gauze with embroidery on the


    topyer. What a beautiful dress which like the starry sky.


    She also wears light makeup which made her facial features more delicate.


    "Perfect. I think Mr. Scott will be very satisfied."


    Lisa was extremely satisfied as she sized up Abby as if she was admiring a creation work. Abby felt


    very embarrassed under her gaze.


    However, she was right. Abby captivated Richard at the moment he saw her.

 Chapter 14 Sneaking

    Chapter 14 Sneaking


    "I still feel that such a dress is not suitable for me."


    Abby felt a little embarrassed under his gaze.


    Richard came to his senses and said mockingly, "Well, your eyesight is the same as the clothes you


    usually wear. Not only bad, but also terrible."


    Abby was choked again by his words.


    Would he die if he could not speak viciously?


    When she left the club with Richard in an extremely depressed mood, it was already dark outside.


    The neon lights on the street kept shing, and a ck Rolls-Royce by the roadside had been waiting


    there.


    When the driver saw Richard and Abbying out, he immediately got out of the driver''s seat and


    went to the other side to open the door. He said respectfully to Richard, "Mr. Scott, please."


    Richard took the lead in getting into the back seat, followed by Abby.


    The car drove smoothly on the road for about 40 minutes. Finally, it stopped at the entrance of a hotel


    in the downtown.


    After getting out of the car, Abby took Richard''s arm. She felt very nervous.


    As if he could sense her emotions, Richard reminded her, "Rx, don''t be as stiff as a dead fish."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Abby was speechless. She cursed in her heart, "You are a dead fish, and all your neighbors are dead


    fishes!"


    "You don''t have to do anythingter, understand?"


    "Yes!"


    Richard brought her into the venue after receiving her confirmation.


    It had to be said that in order to get investment, the school had really cost a lot. The venue was in a


    five-star hotel, which was glorious with crystal lights shining. There were all kinds of drinks, cakes


    served. Well-dressed guests were cheering and talking.


    There were many outstanding upper-ss elites present, but as soon as Richard appeared, no one


    couldpete with him.


    As for Abby, although she was not as outstanding as the man beside her, as hispanion, she also


    became the focus.


    However, Abby didn''t like being the focus.


    Most of the gazes came from the girls, some of who were Abby''s ssmates in the University.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    As the richest single in Great City, he attracted countless girls.


    At this moment, Abby suddenly felt a little worried. Would she have to attend this kind of party in the


    future?


    "Abby, I''m asking you smile, not asking you twitch your mouth."


    Just as Abby was a little distracted, Richard, who was standing beside her, could not bear to watch and


    warned her.


    His words made Abby more anxious. "Aha, that''s not my fault. Didn''t you see that those girls ring at


    me? If you want me to risk my life to attend the party with you, please tell me earlier next time, OK? In


    this way, I can be mentally prepared in advance."


    "You can ignore them directly and treat them as a group of animals or annoying flies."


    "Puff-"


    Abby could not help butugh.


    "What are youughing at?"


    Richard nced at her coldly and asked.


    "Nothing, your description is really mean."


    Abby said in a low voice.


    Richard said with disapproval, "I am telling the truth. In the upper ss, it is nothing."


    Abby could not help but be stunned.


    Did he mean that the scene in front of them was not spectacr enough?


    "Do you see the foreign man that way?"


    Richard suddenly looked in the direction of the center of the hall and asked Abby.


    Following his sight, Abby saw and nodded. "That man with full beard?"


    "Yes, the domestic general manager of the branchpany of the CK group. That''s why I''m here


    tonight. You should perform betterter. Don''t get me into trouble."


    Abby couldn''t help but mutter, "... indeed a merchant."


    "What did you just say?"


    Hearing this, Richard asked with a little angry.


    "No, I mean, if there is any reward if I do well?"


    Abby was taken aback. She wondered why this man''s ears were so sharp.


    "A reward?"


    Richard narrowed his eyes and sneered. "Just a qualified decoration, what reward should I give you?


    Aren''t you ashamed to ept it if I give you the orphanage?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Abby waspletely defeated this time.


    Soon, Abby took Richard to greet the bearded man.


    After greeted him with smile, Abby could only stand there as a decoration till the end.


    Throughout the whole process, Richard talked with the beard man very happily in English, but Abby


    was absent-minded, besides, what they talked mostly about thepany.


    In this regard, Abby was not interested at all.


    Fortunately, seeing she was painful, Richard showed a little mercy and let her go.


    Abby was so touched that she almost burst into tears. She immediately took some pastries and ate


    after took a seat at a corner silently.


    What a poor girl. She hadn''t even had dinner since noon and was starving.


    It was rare for Richard to be so kind. She would not let go of such a good opportunity.


    Just as Abby was eating a piece of cake, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a slender figure not far


    away.


    The man who was wearing a white dress looked handsome and elegant with a gentle temperament,


    which made people feel veryfortable.


    It was Edward Kent, the senior student a year ahead of Abby. He was handsome, kind, always smiling.


    And he was also from a powerful family.


    Of course, this was not the reason why Abby paid attention to him.


    More importantly, he had excellent grades, and there were many girls in the university who liked him.


    Abby was one of them.


    At the craziest time, when he was in the PE ss, she secretly took photos of him, then put one of


    them in between the pages of the textbook, so that she could looked at it every day.


    Jason Green was a girl''s secret for Abby. She had a crush on him, but she did not have the courage to


    confess to him.


    Abby looked at him in a daze and even forgot to eat the cake in her hand.


    Perhaps feeling her gaze, Edward, who was talking to someone, turned around.


    Their eyes were met suddenly. Like being caught peeping, Abby was so scared that her hands


    trembled and she hurriedly lowered her head. She was so panicked that she didn''t dare raise her head


    again.


    Abby''s heart pounded wildly as if it had lost control. She couldn''t help but guess... "Didn''t he look at me


    just now?"


    "Just a coincidence, right?"


    "He..." "He probably didn''t notice that I was peeping at him, did he?"

 Chapter 15 Trying to Go Further

    Chapter 15 Trying to Go Further


    As she thought about it, Abby couldn''t help raising her head again. She looked in the direction from the


    corner of her eyes and found that Edward was no longer there.


    "Phew... It''s really a coincidence."


    Abby patted her chest and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Unexpectedly, a gentle voice came from the side. "Are you looking for me?"


    This voice was familiar to Abby. However, when she suddenly heard it from such a close distance, her


    heart skipped a beat.


    Turning around, she saw Edward standing beside her with a faint fragrance.


    He looked at her with a gentle smile.


    Abby was stunned and her heart beat faster. She stammered and said uncertainly, "Senior... are... are


    you talking to me?"


    "Of course, there are only you and me here."


    Edward gave her a dazzling smile.


    Abby flushed and couldn''t say a word.


    She was very nervous.


    Seeing that she was a little embarrassed, Edward had to ask first, "Do you mind if I sit down? Abby?"


    "Of... of course not, please."


    Abby answered with some uneasiness. Only after a while did she realize what had happened. She


    mustered up her courage and looked back at him. "Eh? You know my name, Senior Kent?"


    "Yes."


    Edward sat down next to her with a smile. Then, he smiled slowly and said, "You''ve always been at the


    top of the list in the past two years. Your name is very special. I think no one will forget it if they see it."


    "Ah-I see."


    Abby understood and was about to say something when Edward continued, "Moreover, I know that you


    secretly took photos of me when I was in ss."


    Abby was speechless.


    She was full of shock, and then she was embarrassed.


    She didn''t expect that this secret, which only she knew, would have been revealed by Edward himself a


    long time ago.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    There shouldn''t be a secret admirer who was more defeated than her, right?


    "Sorry... I''m sorry."


    Abby apologized in a panic. "I''m really sorry for causing you trouble, I..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Since I''ve discovered it, it can''t be called as a sneak shot. Therefore, it can''t be


    considered a trouble."


    Edward took a sip of the champagne in his hand and looked at her with a chuckle. "Well, I thought you


    liked me, but you seemed to have been avoiding me all the time. I couldn''t helping over."


    Hearing that, Abby''s cheeks turned red.


    Actually, she was shy and timid.


    Who knew if she would be rejected?


    "You look beautiful tonight."


    At this time, Edward suddenly changed the topic.


    Abby was a little surprised. After a long pause, she said in a low voice, "Thank you!"


    Abby was very happy. She was praised by a man she had liked for many years. The joy almost made


    her flutter.


    This... Maybe was touched.


    "Well, maybe you feel awkward but I still want to ask you, do you dislike me?"


    Abby was surprised. "No, how could it be?"


    "So, you like me?"


    Abby was speechless.


    The question was so direct that Abby couldn''t answer it for a while.


    "If you don''t speak, I just take it as a tacit consent." Edward looked at her and could not help but smile.


    "The people you like talk to you, but you have such a reaction. Abby, you are so contradictory."


    Abby was speechless.


    In fact, she didn''t feel awkward at all. She suddenly faced someone she had been secretly in love with


    for a long time, so she reacted like this.


    Besides, he would suddenlye over. Therefore, it was a big blow to her!


    "All right, I won''t joke with you anymore. But I still hope that next time I see you, don''t avoid me, okay?"


    Speaking of this, Edward had already stood up. He stared at her with his clean eyes, waiting for her to


    answer him.


    Abby was a little confused. "What... do you mean?"


    "It means that I want to make friends with you and even go a step further."


    After rubbing Abby''s hair with a smile, Edward had already turned around and walked away.


    Abby sat there, staring at his back in a daze. It had been a long time...


    However, it was only during the time when Abby and Edward were chatting. In the center of the


    banquet hall, Richard witnessed everything.


    Abby was in her prime, with shy face. And she looked pure and attractive.


    Richard looked at her with no expression on his face. It cannot be seen whether he was angry or not.


    He pursed his thin lips and looked calm.


    The banquet was still going on, and Edward left for a long time. At this time, Abby came to her senses.


    Then, a faint smile finally appeared. She felt happy.


    The charming man, who she had been secretly in love for a long time, said that he wanted to make


    friends with her and wanted to go a step further...


    "Yeah, it''s really Abby. I thought I was wrongly just now."


    Just as Abby was giggling, a disgusting voice suddenly sounded in her ears.


    Abby turned her head and saw that it was a woman about the same age as her. The woman was


    wearing a full tube and dress, which made her breasts snow-white and sexy.


    At this time, she walked over with a man in a suit, with a proud smile on her face.


    "Wendy."


    Abby frowned and her mood darkened.


    "Abby. You''re too canny. You were arranged to be a member of the etiquette team this afternoon while


    you attend this banquet tonight."


    From Wendy''s words, Abby could feel her sarcasm.


    Abby ignored her.


    Wendy was her enemy at school. Not only did she make enemies with her everywhere, but she also


    liked to belittle to find a sense of superiority.


    In short, it had been a long time since they had shed. Now that they had met here, Abby could


    guess that Wendy was probably mocking her again. Suddenly, she lost interest in sitting here.


    "I''m bored."


    Abby rolled her eyes and finished the cake. Then, she put down the te and stood up to leave.


    But how could Wendy let her go so easily?


    Wendy immediately blocked Abby''s way with her body. With a sneer on her face, she said, "I heard that


    you went out of school with the investor in the afternoon? I didn''t expect that you would be so open-


    minded. I thought you were pure."


    With this, Wendy couldn''t help smacking her lips and shaking her head. "But you still were a


    nobody."

 Chapter 16 You Are My Person

    Chapter 16 You Are My Person


    Even a fool could understand the hidden meaning of Wendy''s words.


    Hearing her words, Abby frowned. Obviously, she disliked her words very much. She immediately


    retorted, "Wendy, if I''m really phony, then you''re definitely a bitch."


    "You..."


    Wendy was angry, but she quickly calmed down and said, "Abby, don''t be arrogant. Cindere


    bes a Princess. Don''t think about it. I even robbed you of your boyfriend, let alone the rich man


    who is with you. That''s out of your league."


    When she said this, Wendy looked even prouder.


    Abby was speechless at her innate superiority.


    "Wendy, you are quite stupid. As for your boyfriend, don''t show off. I don''t like him, okay? And I said


    break up first."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Hearing Abby''s counterattack, Wendy''s mood suddenly darkened.


    "That''s the literal meaning. You''ll know when you ask your boyfriend. When did I ever have a


    rtionship with him? It was he who wooed me, and he was also the one I refused. Later, he spread


    rumors that I was abandoned by him. He was so shameless, and you were the only one who treated


    him as a treasure."


    Speaking of this, Abby also gave Wendy a sneer.


    Wendy''s mood darkened on the spot. She turned to her boyfriend and asked, "Is what she said true?"


    "Wendy, how can you believe what she said? How can I do that? She is just trying to sow discord


    between us. She is jealous of you."


    The phoenix man red at Abby indignantly, trying his best to defend himself.


    Wendy looked at him suspiciously, as if she was considering whether his words were true or not.


    "Wendy, you must believe me. I love you so much. Don''t ruin our rtionship because of Abby. This


    woman is so uneducated. She can tell all kinds of lies. Don''t believe her."


    The phoenix man continued to persuade her at the intersection, but Wendy was not a fool. She kept


    suspicious. Finally, she gritted her teeth and said, "All right. I''ll talk to you when we get back."


    But Abby couldn''t just let it go.


    When she heard the phoenix man say that she was uneducated, her mood suddenly darkened. "Say


    what you just said again?"


    "What''s wrong with saying that you were uneducated? Is he wrong?"


    Wendy responded. She seemed to like to see Abby''s unhappy look very much. She couldn''t help


    raising her voice a few times. "Everyone in the school knows that you are an orphan. You are a low-


    born woman, and you have to make a living by work and schrship. I think you have hooked up with


    many men for money, haven''t you?"


    "Shut up!"


    Abby''s mood darkened.


    It was rare for Wendy to have a chance to sneer at Abby. She really wanted to have more


    embarrassing moments. How could she let her go?


    "Well, you feel awkward. It seems that I''m right. No wonder you can wear thetest dress of Dior. You


    must have sex with people many times, right?"


    Wendy shook her head, and the smile on the corner of her mouth became increasingly mean.


    Many guests around had been attracted by the noise here. They all heard Wendy''s words.


    Among the guests present, some of them were ssmates of the school. Abby found that there was


    something strange when they looked at her.


    Just as Abby was feeling a little embarrassed, a low and prating male voice came from the crowd.


    "As for beautiful Abby, there are plenty of men lining up to buy her expensive dresses. But for you,


    even if you take the initiative, I don''t think there will be anyone who wants to make love with you."


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice. The man came like a king.


    He wore a tailored ck suit, which set off his temperament. His domineering and noble temperament


    could not be ignored.


    The man''s arrival attracted everyone''s attention.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    His face was cold and his words were harsh, which made Wendy''s face look terrible.


    Abby was a little surprised.


    She did not expect Richard to speak up for her. She did not recover for a moment.


    Richard quickly walked to Abby''s side. He stretched out his long arm and easily wrapped it around her


    waist. He looked down at her and said, "Abby, are you a fool? Don''t you know how to fight back when


    you''re mocked by such trash?"


    Abby was speechless.


    Abby was surprised.


    This man was so cruel!


    His words scolded Wendy and also scolded her.


    However, Abby discovered that Richard''s appearance was really useful. The contemptuous gaze that


    was originally surrounding her had already disappeared. Instead, it turned out to be the surprised


    gazes of everyone.


    Richard was the biggest shot in the banquet tonight!


    Even if Abby could really have a rtionship with him, it would be a blessing.


    In that instant, everyone''s thoughts had changed, but... If Abby knew, she would probably be stunned.


    Seeing that Abby did not say a word, Richard turned his eyes and nced at Wendy and her boyfriend.


    He said with disgust, "Staying alive will only dirty the eyes of others."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Richard ignored angry Wendy and the phoenix man. Without saying a


    word, he held Abby in his arms and pushed everyone away. Then, he turned around and left the


    banquet hall.


    It was only at this moment that Abby realized that she had gained some more understanding of


    Richard.


    This man showed no mercy to his opponent.


    No matter who he or she was, he regarded as the same.


    He was so cold, overbearing, and resolute!


    But... he was indescribably handsome!


    "Thank you for helping me out just now."


    After leaving the banquet, Abby said gratefully to Richard, who was sitting in the driver''s seat.


    "If you thank me, why don''t you spend more time training to fight back? Remember, you''re my person.


    Being bullied is equivalent to losing my face."


    Richard did not even look at Abby. He looked straight ahead and his words were exceptionally serious.


    She was the only one who could be teased by him. It was impossible for others to bully her.


    Richard was such a cold and domineering man.


    Abby was a little confused.


    Although his original intention was to prevent her from being bullied, why did it sound so strange?


    What do you mean by "you''re my person"?


    "Okay, I see. I''ll learn from you how to be sharp-tongued from now on..."


    "Say it again!"


    Richard suddenly darkened. The car that had already turned on the cold air seemed to have be


    colder.


    Abby was so scared that her neck shrank. She quicklyughed and said, "It''s nothing. You heard it


    wrong."


    Then, she did not dare say another word, for fear of saying something wrong. If Richard was not happy,


    he must treat her fiercely.

 Chapter 17 A Rival in Love Came

    Chapter 17 A Rival in Love Came


    When Abby and Richard returned to the vi, it was already veryte. She only returned to her room to


    rest after serving Richard as usual.


    The next morning, she woke up early in the morning to help Richard iron his clothes and match his


    entire set of clothes, including his tie color, tie clip, sleeve buttons...


    Speaking of this, she had to mention Richard''s personal locker room.


    Going in from the door, you will see that two hangers were hung with different styles of shirts and suits,


    including shoes, ties, cufflinks, sunsses, watches... and the matching items.


    In short, the interior was so spacious that it was almost a high-end store. It was full of eyes. Moreover,


    every item was very valuable.


    It was the first time that Abby had seen such a scene. She was stunned.


    For her, who had been living in poverty since she was a child, Richard''s life was undoubtedly luxurious.


    No, it was super luxury!


    Then she couldn''t help sighing in her heart. This was the difference between people.


    Some people did not win at the starting line, but were born at the finish line. As for those like Richard...


    He had to work hard to reach a higher level after being born at the finish line. Amazing!


    Although she sighed in her heart, Abby did not feel inferior. At least she had friends from the orphanage


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    and the director.


    As for Richard... Other than himself, she didn''t even see his family.


    Abby could not help but suspect that Richard''s cold personality had something to do with this.


    However, she only dared to guess in her heart and did not dare say it out.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, Richard got up on time to wash up and then went downstairs for


    breakfast.


    Because Abby had a few sses in the morning, she went out before Richard. She didn''t even have


    time for breakfast.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she opened the door, an uninvited guest broke in.


    It was a woman. Judging from her appearance, dress, and temperament, she was an extremely


    beautiful woman.


    However, she was a little aggressive and her expression was not good.


    "Hey-who are you? Why did you break in without permission?"


    Although she knew that the person who came might not be ordinary, after all, Abby was Richard''s maid.


    It was unbearable for someone to barge in.


    "Go away. A servant, stop me?"


    The woman scolded Abby and continued walking into the hall. "Is Richard here?"


    Hearing that, Abby immediately understood.


    "Is this woman here for Richard?" But what was wrong with this aggressive posture?


    Did Richard kill her entire family, or did he do something wrong to her?


    Although she was curious, Abby quickly came up to tell her, "Miss, may I know who you are? Mr. Scott


    is having breakfast now."


    Hearing this, the woman immediately turned around and rushed to the restaurant in high heels.


    "Richard, tell me what''s going on?"


    As soon as she entered the dining room, the woman threw out a newspaper and threw it on the table in


    front of Richard. She was very angry.


    Richard was speechless.


    He did not say a word and continued to eat his breakfast. He did not even give a reaction.


    Richard ignored her!


    Abby stood outside the dining room, she was shocked.


    "Richard!"


    The woman seemed to be a little angry, and her voice could not help rising a few times.


    "Leo, let her out."


    Finally, the man spoke.


    His words were mean.


    "You..."


    The woman was obviously also so angry. However, she could do nothing to Richard. She stood there


    like a fool and could only watch as Richard slowly ate all the food.


    Richard obviously did it on purpose. Not only did he slow down his eating speed, but he also did not


    say a word. He was elegant and hepletely ignored that woman.


    When he finally finished eating, he stood up, picked up his coat, and was ready to go out.


    The woman did not give up and chased after him. The arrogance on her face seemed to disappear,


    reced by anxiety and anger.


    "Richard, shouldn''t you give me an exnation? What''s wrong with the woman in the newspaper? Who


    is she? What''s your rtionship?"


    She was still questioning, but it was obviously much more restrained than before.


    Clearly, the woman was also afraid of Richard.


    "Why should I exin my affairs to you?"


    This time, Richard no longer ignored her. Instead, he stopped and his eyes became cold.


    The atmosphere was cold...


    Even though Abby was still some distance away from them, she could still clearly feel the chill


    emanating from Richard''s body. It made one feel as if they had fallen into an ice cer.


    "I... I am your fianc¨¦e."


    The woman said with someck of confidence.


    Abby was very surprised.


    "Richard has a fianc¨¦e?"


    "My fianc¨¦e?"


    Richard sneered and looked at the woman in front of him. He lowered his eyes and said with a hint of


    sarcasm, "I''m sorry, I didn''t agree to let you be my fianc¨¦e all the time. This marriage was made by


    Sam. Go and find him to get married."


    Hearing Richard''s merciless words, the woman''s face turned pale.


    Abby was extremely worried.


    Sam?


    Wasn''t that Richard''s father, the current chairman of the YS Group?


    He was too cruel. He asked his fianc¨¦e to marry his father...


    "How could you do this?"


    The woman burst into tears on the spot. She looked so pitiful.


    However, Richard remained unmoved. His eyes grew colder as he said, "Do you really think that you


    can control me like this? Nancy, don''t think too highly of yourself. No one in this world can set me up!"


    "Why?"


    Nancy''s tears fell down and her voice sounded full of sorrow. "Why can''t I do it? Tell me, what am I


    worse than the woman in the newspaper? Why can she do it? Is her family better than mine? Or is she


    prettier than me?"


    "Do you really want to know?"


    Richard paused for a moment before suddenly raising his brows and asking.


    Abby suddenly began to sympathize with Nancy. She even began to feel a little ashamed of Richard.


    This man didn''t want to have such a beautiful fianc¨¦e, but went out to hook up with someone. He didn''t


    look like a gentleman as looked!


    "Of course, or I won''t give up!"


    Nancy said stubbornly.


    Richard smiled. He nced in the direction of Abby with a faint smile and said, "She doesn''t have any


    family background. She''s an idiot who doesn''t know how to do things. But in my opinion, she''s better


    than you in everything..."

 Chapter 18 How Did You Hook up with Her

    Chapter 18 How Did You Hook up with Her


    Abby was standing at the entrance of the restaurant, watching the ident with the Leo.


    However, Richard''s nce met hers.


    Abby''s scalp tingled and she suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, following Richard''s deliberate gaze, Nancy finally looked at Abby.


    Then, as she looked at Abby, her face changed. "It''s you!"


    ¡°???¡±


    Abby was so confused


    "It''s you?"


    "Why did she say ''it is you''?"


    "Does she know me?"


    Abby was confused about it.


    "Why is she here?"


    Nancy looked gloomy and was going to fly to rage soon, but because of Richard, she seemed to


    suppress her anger.


    "She lives here."


    Richard said indifferently


    "What?"


    Nancy''s face turned livid.


    Richard never brought women home for the night!


    This was his principle and iron rule.


    But now, such a girl appeared.


    "Who exactly is this girl?"


    Nancy really wanted to rush forward and question him, but now she found that not only there were no


    reason for her to ask, but she also felt it ridiculous to stand here.


    As if he could read her mind, Richard added at the critical moment, "She is my personal maid."


    Nancy was furious!


    The noble youngdy of the Lee Group who had gotten what she wanted since she was a child could


    get all kinds of men, but she could not conquer Richard.


    Now even a servant was going to bully her!


    Abby blinked innocently. Although she was sometimes slow, it did not mean that she was stupid.


    The two of them chatted with each other. They seemed to be calm, but unconsciously, the richdy


    turned against her.


    Why?


    She wondered why the richdy looked at her, who was just an onlooker, with such hatred.


    "You would rather have this kind of woman and refuse me again and again?"


    Nancy gritted her teeth and red at Abby.


    If gaze could kill, Abby would have been dead for thousand times.


    "Of course!"


    Richardughed even more happily, "You know what I''m doing. I never brought a femalepanion to


    a party, but I brought her with mest night. The person in the newspaper is her."


    "Sh*t-"


    It wasn''t until this moment that Abby came to her senses.


    It seemed that who they were talking about for a long time just now was her!


    The one who was intimate with him?


    Abby now knew what it meant to be sneaked in the damp hole. She was so regretful that she wanted to


    stay and watch the fun. Wouldn''t it be better to go to school?


    "Well, don''t care about me. I''m just an insignificant servant. Well... I''m going to ss. Bye!"


    Abby almost ran away from the Scott''s Vi.


    She was worried that if she continued to stay, she would be killed by Nancy''s gaze.


    Richard was too scheming and sinister. He had dragged her into it!


    With a depressed mood, she came to the university. Abby thought that she could finally calm down.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she walked into the ssroom, the students who had been noisy suddenly


    became silent for two seconds. Then, many girls surrounded her in an instant.


    "Abby, are you tired? Do you want some drink?"


    "Come on, let me massage you."


    "Abby, you are so great! You''ve hide it from me, am I your friend?"


    Abby was confused. She could not understand what they were talking about at all.


    After struggling out of the crowd, Abby asked her friend Sophia in shock, "Sophia, can you tell me what


    happened?"


    "You ask me? Answer me first! Why did you go to the party yesterday? Look at the newspaper


    yourself."


    Sophia threw a newspaper on her desk and stared at her curiously.


    Abby took it over and found that the pages of the newspaper were filled with images of her and Richard


    hugging each other.


    Perhaps because the photos were candid, their posture looked particrly ambiguous in it.


    "What''s going on?"


    Abby asked, remembering the quarrel in the Scott''s Vi.


    This must be the newspaper that Nancy was reading.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    They were just like a real couple. No wonder the richdy gone to question them early.


    "Would you answer it please? As a member of the etiquette team, you could hook up with such a high-


    quality man. I heard that at the partyst night, he humiliated Wendy for you and even hold you and left


    in public..."


    Speaking of this, Sophia came over and asked her in a low voice, "What happened? When did you


    know him? How did you hook up with him? I heard that the University received news this morning that


    Richard was willing to support us."


    "What hook up?"


    Abby could not defend herself. "I''m just working. Yesterday, the president of the student union told me


    that I must try my best to persuade him to invest in the University. I had no choice, didn''t I?"


    "Is that all?"


    Sophia disbelieved with a disappoint expression.


    "Of course! What do you think? You can''t believe the newspaper. Do you understand what a rumor is?"


    With a guilty conscience, Abby crumpled the newspaper into a ball and threw it into the trash can.


    Unexpectedly, when she turned her head, she saw a lot of students behind her who were trying hard to


    stretch their heads and ears to eavesdrop on her conversation with Sophia.


    "Humph, it''s boring!"


    "I thought that Abby had hooked up with a rich man. It turned out that she just wanted to get


    sponsorship for the University."


    "After all, you are in the different worlds. But you are quite excellent and actually convince him."


    The crowd dispersed as talking about her.


    On the contrary, Abby felt a little strange.


    "Didn''t Richard refuse to invest yesterday? Why did he change his mind now?"


    "Did I satisfy him?"


    As for this question, Abby could not figure it out. She only knew that because of Richard, she had a


    really bad time these two days.


    In the morning, Abby only had two sses. After the ss, she left the school and was about to go


    back to the orphanage.


    Unexpectedly, Richard called at this time.


    It was obvious that he called at this time deliberately!


    Abby picked it up obediently. The man on the other end of the line said, "Come to find me in the


    Beep-


    The phone was hung up in less than five seconds.


    Abby stared at the screen in a daze and didn''te back to her senses for a long time.


    "F*ck! What a blood-sucker! He won''t let me rest for a second!"


    Abby had no choice but to turn around to the bus stop and wait for the bus.

 Chapter 19 Does He Like to Disguise as Woman?

    Chapter 19 Does He Like to Disguise as Woman?


    An hourter, Abby finally arrived at Richard''s office.


    After entering, she saw the man was focusing on the documents. Without even lifting his head, he said,


    "Too slow. Do you know how precious the time you wasted just now is to me?"


    "I really don''t know."


    Abby shook her head honestly and said to herself. "I''m wasting my time. What does it have to do with


    you?"


    Richard watched his watch and calmly analyzed, "From your university to thepany, the


    conservative estimate is that the drive is 30 minutes by car. If the driver drove faster, 20 minutes would


    be enough. You spent 70 minutes. That is to say, in the extra dozens of minutes that you wasted, I lost


    tens of millions of dors just to wait for you!"


    "No... It¡¯s too exaggerated, isn''t it?"


    When Abby heard that, she became a little uneasy.


    "It is just a conservative estimate."


    Richard said rudely.


    Abby felt wronged. "I don''t have a car. Did you count the time on driving a car?"


    "It won''t take more than an hour to take a taxi."


    "I took the bus!" Abby said.


    "Why? No more than 34 dors by taxi. Compared with tens of millions an hour, I believe smart people


    know how to choose."


    Richard spoke clearly, but Abby felt ridiculous.


    "Mr. Scott, it''s not that I don''t want to take a taxi. I don''t have money! Do you know what it means? I


    have resigned from my previous job and be a maid for you without sry. How can I have money


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    to take a taxi? It''s so hot, if I can take a taxi, who is willing to take a bus?"


    "......"


    Richard, who had a glib tongue, waspletely speechless at this moment.


    This woman... What a poor woman!


    "Well, stop talking about it anymore. Do you have any orders for me toe here?"


    Abby only felt helpless.


    "Even if there''s no work, you should do your best to be my decoration."


    Abby was choked again by his words.


    At noon, Abby and Richard ordered takeout as lunch at thepany.


    In the afternoon, Abby was ordered by Richard to serve tea and coffee. She was no more a decoration,


    but a handyman who should do all the odd jobs.


    Abby could only ept his arrangement andin in her heart.


    In the evening, Richard finally finished his work. After taking her out of thepany, they went to the


    shopping mall in downtown.


    Abby knew about this shopping mall.


    There were many gship stores inside, and all the things cost several thousand dors. It was


    impossible for poor people like her to have a chance to buy one.


    Therefore, when Richard led her into the mall, she could not help but ask, "Mr. Scott, may I ask what


    we are going to do?"


    "Buy some clothes."


    Richard said simply.


    "I see!"


    Abby responded and could not help but burst into tears in her heart.


    Although she was his servant, the man was not kindly in asking her to do things.


    It was not enough to exploit her in thepany for the whole afternoon and now she had to carry bag


    for him. He really didn''t know how to show mercy!


    Just as Abby was distracted for a short while, Richard had already led her up to the fifth floor of the


    mall.


    The stores on this floor were all selling clothes. At first, Abby thought that Abby was going to a


    menswear shop. However, she didn''t expect that when he passed by a dress shop, he turned and


    walked in.


    "Hey? Mr. Scott, did you go wrong?"


    Abby reminded him in a hurry.


    "No."


    Richard said coldly and walked in without hesitate.


    The saleswomen who were able to work in this brand store all knew well how to judge a man. When


    they saw that Richard was wearing famous brands all over, they rushed up with a warm smile and


    respectful attitude.


    "Sir, what could I do for you?"


    "Take out all yourtest styles."


    Richard spoke simply and directly. One could tell that he was the kind of vigorous person.


    Behind him, Abby was dizzy. She wondered why Richard had bought female clothes for no reason.


    "Does he like to dress woman clothes?"


    The salesdy asked, "Sir, what size do you want?"


    Richard casually pulled Abby over. "It''s for her."


    "Eh? Me? Why?"


    Only then did Abby realize what was going on with surprise.


    What''s wrong with him that he bought clothes for her...?


    What was this man up to?


    "Why do you have so many questions? Have you forgotten the terms on the contract? Be obedient,


    understand?"


    Richard asked with a poke face.


    Abby had to stop asking. "Oh!"


    "Sir, this row is ourtest season clothes."


    The salesdy quickly brought a few sets of clothes.


    There were suits and dresses in so many styles such as ssic and Casual. All kinds of clothes.


    Richard swept across them before picked out a dress and tossed it to Abby. "Go try it."


    "Oh, okay."


    After taking it, Abby went to the fitting room obediently.


    When she was changing clothes, Abby deliberately checked the price tag on it.


    The price was clearly marked on it 26,000


    It made her hold her breath.


    "This dress costs more than 20,000 dors?"


    This was clearly robbery! She had to work part-time for more than half a year to earn the money...


    Abby put it on with wincing. When she came out, Richard was not satisfied and picked two more for her


    to try.


    She couldn''t help but look at the price again. Both of them were about 20,000 dors.


    In the end, Richard was finally satisfied.


    It was a suit dress, with a white top and a light blue knee-length skirt, which outlined Abby''s figure. At


    the same time, it also made her looked elegant like a well-educateddy.


    "I''ll take this one!"


    Richard took out a card and passed it to the sales.


    Abby was about to change her clothes when she heard Richard say, "Please cut off the tag. There''s no


    need to change it."


    "Okay."


    The other sales immediately went to get scissors.


    It is said that fine feathers make fine birds. It is not groundless.


    When Abby looked at her reflection in the mirror, Abby could not help but feel that her usual dress was


    too in. Now the dress made her looked much more elegant than before.


    Suddenly, Abby remembered something very important. She quickly turned her head and said, "Mr.


    Scott, is it paid by thepany? I don''t need to pay it, right?"


    If she were to pay it, she would definitely vomit blood!


    Richard was speechless.


    After a while, he said straightforwardly, "There''s no need for you to pay it. It''s a present."


    "Am I dreaming?"


    Abby looked at him suspiciously, and the bad feeling in her heart grew stronger and stronger.


    Abby believed there was no free lunch.


    She was certain that Richard didn''t have the potential to be a kind boss. He suddenly gave her a suit


    valued more than 20,000 dors. Abby always felt uneasy as if she was wearing a bomb which would


    explode in any time.


    The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she became. Abby asked in a hurry, "By the way, can


    you tell me why you suddenly let me wear this? What do you want me to do?"

 Chapter 20 Embarrassed

    Chapter 20 Embarrassed


    "Oh, you''ve be smart."


    At this time, the salesgirl had returned the card. Richard sized Abby up.


    All of a sudden, he frowned as if he was dissatisfied with something. Then he reached out to the back


    of Abby''s head and her ponytail.


    "Yes, it''s much better."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Mr. Scott muttered to himself, then turned around and walked out of the clothing store.


    Abby chased after him in a hurry and followed her. She asked, "So, what are we going to do? Please


    let me know. I could prepare mentally."


    "You''ll know when we get there."


    Richard obviously did not intend to say anything. He turned around and entered another shoe store and


    bought a pair of high heels for Abby.


    And then they went to another store selling bags. When they came out, Abby had taken on a new look.


    But Abby was frightened to tears in her heart.


    She had calcted and found that all the things had almost cost 100,000 dors in total.


    All of them now were like ticking time bombs to her. She was in certain that Richard was trying to drag


    her into something extraordinary.


    "Mr. Scott, are you going to take me to a party likest night? May I refuse it? That kind of asion is


    not suitable for me. And do you know? Some reporters sneaked into yesterday''s party and captured


    photos. They published it in the newspaper. When I went to school today, all of my ssmates asked


    me about it. It really bothered me a lot..."


    Aftering out of the mall, Abby still asked, trying to make thest struggle.


    When Richard heard this, he suddenly stopped and said lightly, "The reporterst night was sent by


    me."


    "What?"


    Abby was shocked. She thought she had misheard.


    "Not only did I ask the reporter to go, I also asked him to print it in the newspaper."


    Richard continued to walk forward, but did not forget to give Abby a teasing look.


    "Why?"


    Abby went mad.


    No wonder!


    The party time was not announced in public, so it was impossible for the reporter to sneak in. Even the


    reporters of the University were not allowed to take photos.


    But the news about her and Richard spread early in the morning.


    Thinking of this, Abby realized that something was wrong.


    Even if she had made a name for herself at the partyst night, she would not have drawn all the


    attention of the reporter to her and Richard!


    "To drive some people who obstruct me crazy."


    Richard said mysteriously.


    "Who?"


    "Could it be that woman?"


    "You don''t need to know."


    Richard only gave Abby an answer that angered her.


    Abby was very depressed.


    Now she really began to regret that she was so impulsive that day and asked this man for help.


    "Damn, I should ask anyone else for help but not the devil Richard!"


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have ended up in such a miserable state and being bullied by him.


    But when she thought of the children in the orphanage, she sighed.


    It was up to fate!


    After leaving the mall, it was dusk outside. As soon as the lights were lit, the colorful neon lights in the


    city began to flicker.


    "Are we going to dinner now?"


    As the car drove through the traffic, Abby touched her hungry belly and asked Richard.


    "Yes."


    The man focused on driving with an indifferent expression.


    Abby stopped talking.


    About 40 minutester, the car finally drove into a vi in British style which has a spacious courtyard


    full with lush trees, looked quiet and magnificent.


    "Here we are. Get out of the car."


    After parking the car, Richard got out first.


    Abby hurriedly followed. She sized up the solemn building in front of her and asked in confusion, "What


    is this ce?"


    "Doesn''t he want to eat?" "Why does hee to such a high-level residence?"


    "The old mansion of the Scott Family."


    Richard replied in a cold and deep voice.


    Abby was a little surprised. Why did this man suddenly change his expression?


    However, before she could figure it out, Richard had already pressed the doorbell.


    The servant of the Scott Family opened the door. When he saw Richard, he said respectfully, "Master


    Richard, wee back. Old Master and everyone have been waiting for you in the restaurant for a


    long time."


    "All right."


    Richard replied and turned to look at Abby. "If I don''t ask you to speakter, shut your mouth and don''t


    say anything, understand?"


    "Oh, yes."


    Abby didn''t notice anything strange and nodded immediately.


    It would be better for her to keep silence, because it would save her a lot of trouble.


    However, why would Richard suddenly bring her to the Scott Family''s mansion?


    "Wait a minute. If it is the Scott Family''s mansion, does that mean I will see his father or families?"


    Abby suddenly became nervous again.


    She had watched Sam Scott''s interview on the financial channel. The man looked very strict with sharp


    eyes. A tough character...


    Just as Abby was about to realize something, Richard had already brought her into the room.


    There was no need to describe how luxurious it was inside. The calligraphy, paintings, and vases were


    everywhere. Many antiques made the old house look imposing and splendid but also elegant.


    However, for some reason, there was always a solemn atmosphere inside.


    Affected by this strange atmosphere, Abby couldn''t help breaking out in a cold sweat.


    "What are you nervous about?"


    At this moment, the two of them passed through the porch and the hall. When they were about to reach


    the entrance of the restaurant, Richard sensed Abby''s emotions and could not help but turn his head to


    ask.


    "I... I don''t know. I can''t help sweating."


    Abby answered in a cold sweat.


    "No one will eat you. Rx."


    Richard''s tone softened. It sounded like he wanted tofort her.


    Abby thought that it was an illusion. She looked up at Richard and found that his expression was not


    that cold anymore.


    However, that was only for a moment. He turned to the poke face again.


    But his words were effective, and Abby was really relieved a lot.


    At this time, the two of them had already entered the restaurant. The dining table, which could


    amodate more than a dozen people, was already full.


    In the main seat sat a middle-aged man in a ck suit. Time had carved some traces on his face, but


    his shrewd eyes were as sharp as an eagle''s. With a gentle nce, he gave people a sense of


    oppression.


    This person was none other than Richard Scott''s father, Sam Scott.


    With tears in her eyes, Abby Miller began to have a bad feeling.


    "Richard. Sit down."


    The first to greet him was a woman who looked only at early thirties, dressed elegantly, but actually


    forties.


    Richard Scott did not respond and swept his cold gaze across the scene.


    There was only an empty seat left at the dining table. Obviously, there was no seat for Abby Miller.


    Abby Miller also saw it and felt a little embarrassed.


    "Oh, look at my bad memory. I''m sorry, Richard, I didn''t know that you brought someone back, so I left


    you a seat..."


    The woman turned her head and ordered the housekeeper beside her, "Mr. Chen, move another chair."


    "Yes, Madam!"


    The butler received the order and was about to turn around to move the chair when he heard Sam


    Scott speak at this time.

 Chapter 21 Treat My Woman Well

    Chapter 21 Treat My Woman Well


    "The Scott Family is having dinner. Why are outsiders here?"


    The scene was dead silent. No one dared to breathe and stared at Abby Miller fiercely.


    Abby Miller felt uneasy and embarrassed.


    She was indeed not a member of the Scott Family, so she should not havee to join it.


    However, she did not dare disobey Richard Scott''s orders!


    After an awkward moment, Richard Scott did not say a word. Abby Miller could not help but whisper,


    "Mr. Scott, how about... I wait outside first?"


    "Why are you going out? You, my woman, are naturally a member of the Scott Family. If even you are


    not qualified to sit down, then why should I sit down?"


    Richard Scott said calmly, his cold eyes staring straight into Sam Scott''s.


    Huh?


    "Wait, this situation seems a little strange."


    Abby Miller was obviously surprised for a few seconds.


    At first, she thought that Sam Scott''s words were aimed at her, but there was no need for Richard Scott


    to do this. But now, his tone and eyes... It looked like he had a grudge against his father...


    Was there a conflict between them?


    Abby Miller''s bad premonition deepened again and she immediately denied her guess.


    No. It''s not that case.


    The way he looked at Richard Scott was cold, but Sam Scott''s eyes were sharp. There was not a trace


    of kindness that his father should have.


    These two people were simply eyeing each other from a distance!!!


    The atmosphere in the dining room seemed to be a little sparky, and the smell of gunpowder was


    extremely strong.


    Everyone did not dare breathe, especially Abby Miller. She felt the cold aura emanating from Richard


    Scott. She felt that if she stayed here like this, she might be frozen into an ice stick.


    "Alright. It''s rare for Richard toe home for dinner. Don''t mind it. Mr. Chen, why aren''t you moving


    chair?"


    Just when everyone did not know what to do, the woman stood up again as a lobbyist.


    Mr. Chen took the order and left. When he came back, he had a chair in his hand.


    Richard Scott pulled Abby Miller to his seat and sat down. His expression did not rx at all.


    "Well, everyone, hurry up and move your chopsticks. The dishes are cold."


    The woman continued to ask them to eat, but she did not look directly at Abby Miller.


    Even though Abby Miller knew nothing about anything, in just a few minutes, she had more or less


    figured out the rtionship between Richard Scott and the Scott Family.


    "He doesn''t seem to have a good rtionship with his family?"


    Everyone moved their chopsticks and began to eat. Although Abby Miller also picked up her


    chopsticks, she did not dare pick up the dishes.


    Seeing this, Richard Scott put a few shrimps in her bowl and ordered, "Eat!"


    Abby Miller was frightened to tears in her heart.


    "Eat your ass. Who can handle such a terrible atmosphere?"


    At the beginning of the meal, the whole restaurant was quiet. But after eating half of it, Richard Scott


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    finally said, "What do you want me toe back for?"


    It was obvious that he was asking Mr. Scott.


    Mr. Scott red at him sharply, as if he was worried about Abby Miller, an outsider. He replied coldly,


    "Let''s talk in the study after dinner."


    "Sorry, I''m very busy. You only have ten minutes."


    He lifted his watch and looked at the time. Richard Scott had already started counting down.


    "..."


    Sam Scott''s face darkened for a few seconds. After a moment of silence, he said, "I have discussed


    with Nancy''s parents and decided to hold your wedding in advance."


    "..."


    Richard Scott stopped what he was doing and raised his ck eyes. The cold air in his eyes froze.


    The temperature seemed to have dropped a little. The dozen or so people who had been quietly eating


    with their heads lowered opened their eyes wide and looked at Richard Scott''s expression cautiously,


    as if they were frightened.


    Perhaps influenced by the atmosphere, Abby Miller also became nervous.


    She stared fixedly at Richard Scott, afraid that he would lose control and turn the table over.


    Fortunately, Abby Miller''s idea did note true. After a long silence, Richard Scott asked with a


    sneer, "What''s wrong? Is YS Group in a situation where it can''t hold on without relying on marriage?"


    "The marriage alliance with the Lee Family will further stabilize the current status of YS Group. Now the


    Lee Family is developing rapidly and can stand side by side with us at any time. It is not a wise choice


    to break off the engagement at this time. From the perspective of interests, this is also good for you."


    Sam Scott''s tone was very calm and emotionless.


    "If you came back today just to tell me this, I don''t think it''s necessary to continue the discussion."


    Putting down the chopsticks in his hand, Richard Scott slowly got up. "But I think it''s necessary to


    remind you that I have the full power of YS Group. If you want to use it to stabilize your power, I can


    only say good luck to you. But if you want topletely control me from this, and then I can tell you


    bluntly that I will destroy YS Group. At that time, no one can get any benefits!"


    Pa-


    Richard Scott had just finished speaking when Sam Scott''s chopsticks mmed onto the table. His


    face was filled with anger, "How dare you!"


    Everyone was so scared that they didn''t dare breathe, especially Abby Miller, who dropped her


    chopsticks.


    "You can wait and see."


    Richard Scott said coldly. No one could tell that he was joking.


    This time, the silent the Scott Family finally couldn''t sit still.


    "Richard, don''t joke around. Your grandfather left the hundred-year-old foundation of the Scott Family


    behind. Now everyone has shares. If you destroy YS Group, won''t you drag us into the water?"


    "That''s right, cousin. The Lee Group is big, and you and Miss Lee are a perfect match. What''s wrong


    with marriage?"


    "We can discuss. No matter what, you can''t destroy YS Group. Otherwise, your grandfather not died in


    peace."


    A group of people continuously tried to persuade Richard Scott. This scene was truly shocking.


    In the entire Scott Family, regardless of whether it was the young or the elders, everyone''s aura was


    Abby Miller swallowed her saliva and nced at Richard Scott.


    "Since you want to discuss it, at least you should know how to treat my woman well."


    As soon as Richard Scott finished speaking, Abby Miller had no time to recall before she saw everyone


    in the Scott Family looking at her.


    There were more than a dozen pairs of eyes, someplicated, and some scrutinizing... In short,


    Abby Miller felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles. She felt ufortable and nervous.


    What did Richard Scott mean?


    What did he want to do by suddenly shifting all his attention to her?


    "Abby... Can I call you that?"


    Just when Abby Miller did not know what to do, a gentleman sitting opposite her greeted her with a


    gentle smile.


    "Oh, okay."


    Abby Miller nodded in a daze. She seemed to have figured out something.

 Chapter 22 Pretending to Be Real

    Chapter 22 Pretending to Be Real


    "I''m Richard''s cousin, Jerry Scott. It''s my first time meeting you. d to see you."


    Jerry Scott''s smile looked very friendly.


    Abby Miller was ttered. "Uh, you''re too polite."


    "It''s your first time toe to the Scott Family. I''m sorry that we didn''t treat you well. But you can treat


    this ce as your own home. Don''t hesitate to eat something."


    The corners of Jerry Scott''s mouth were still smiling, soft and shallow, making him look very


    Abby Miller was stunned and looked up at Richard Scott.


    Richard Scott also nced back and said nothing.


    Abby Miller bit her lip and thought for a while before she said cautiously, "Can... can I eat the braised


    pork ribs in front of you?"


    "Of course!"


    Jerry Scott smiled gently and personally put the pork ribs into Abby Miller''s bowl.


    This time, everyone looked at Abby Miller with new eyes.


    This girl looked smarter than they had imagined.


    Everyone present knew very well that if Richard Scott had stepped out of the Scott Family''s house just


    now, everything he said would have truly be true.


    At that time, the whole Scott Family would be in danger.


    As for Jerry Scott, stand out and guide her. After understanding Jerry Scott''s meaning, Abby Miller


    followed his words.


    She had already stayed for dinner. Was Richard Scott still determined to leave?


    The answer was definitely not!


    Therefore, all the members of the Scott Family at the table breathed a sigh of relief.


    It had to admit that this meal was really depressing.


    Especially Abby Miller, who was worried that she would suffer from indigestion.


    Because she really held back a lot of anger in her heart!


    Therefore, after dinner, when Richard Scott left with Abby Miller, the gloom on her face was even more


    obvious.


    "What''s wrong, Miss Miller?"


    Richard Scott, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, seemed to be in a good mood. He did not look as


    cold as he had been when he was in the Scott Family.


    "How dare you ask?"


    Abby Miller red at him through gritted teeth. "Have you already nned this? Yesterday, you


    deliberately pulled me to the party, asked reporters to take photos, post the newspaper, and your


    fianc¨¦e to make a scene in the vi in the morning..."


    "You did this in order to get me to be your shield. It''s reasonable for you to break the engagement, isn''t


    it?"


    "Oh?"


    Hearing that, Richard Scott raised his eyebrows and looked at her in surprise. Then, he burst out


    Abby Miller really wanted to cry but had no tears.


    "This damned man is so scary. If you want to break off your engagement, you can just break it. Why do


    you want me to be your scapegoat?"


    "This is good. I am just an outsider. I am directly involved in the battle betweenrge ns like you..."


    At this point, Abby Miller suddenly felt a little worried and nervous. "Mr. Scott let me ask you, does your


    fianc¨¦e like you very much? If you break the engagement, will shee to me and make trouble?"


    "Yes!"


    Richard Scott said firmly without the slightest hesitation.


    "..."


    Abby Miller was speechless for a moment, but she still struggled. "But I''m just your maid. As your


    fianc¨¦e, she can''t argue with a maid, can she?"


    "Not necessarily. Nancy Lee''s way of survival is that. No one can stop her from getting what she wants


    to get. No one can stop her from destroying something."


    Abby Miller "..."


    "Damn you!"


    Since you can''t stop her, why did you push me out to die?


    This time, Abby Miller hadpletely lost her temper. It was a foregone conclusion, and now it was


    impossible for her to reverse the situation...


    A hint of a smile shed across Richard Scott''s eyes when he saw Abby Miller lying listlessly in the


    passenger seat.


    However, it was only for a moment. He turned his eyes and asked her, "In fact, there is still a solution."


    "What method?"


    Hearing this, there was a glimmer of hope in Abby Miller''s eyes.


    "Now everyone in the Scott Family has identified you as my woman, and Nancy Lee also thinks so. For


    today''s n, the only thing you can do is to let it be the truth."


    Speaking of this, Richard Scott''s tone obviously paused, as if he was afraid that there would be some


    misunderstandings between Abby Miller and him, so he changed the topic and said, "What I mean is to


    change the agreement again."


    "What agreement?"


    Abby Miller had learned her lesson this time. She immediately narrowed her eyes and looked at


    Richard Scott warily.


    In fact, it was not Abby Miller''s fault. It was because Richard Scott the cheating skill was well.


    In less than a week, she had been framed several times.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    If she was so careless, she would probably count the money for him next time she was sold.


    "Just take a look and you''ll know."


    Richard Scott was already prepared. Without saying a word, he pulled out a copy and handed it to


    Abby Miller.


    "Even the agreement is ready?"


    This time, Abby Miller really felt that this man was up to something, so she quickly opened it.


    "The main change in this agreement is your identity. You will be my fianc¨¦e from the maid."


    As Richard Scott turned the steering wheel, he could take time to exin for Abby Miller.


    "What... What joke?"


    Abby Miller was so frightened that she couldn''t even speak clearly. She turned to look at Richard


    Scott''s profile as if she wanted to confirm the credibility of his words.


    The man looked serious, without any hint of joking.


    "Can I refuse?"


    As soon as Abby Miller closed the agreement, she threw it out as if she had taken a hot potato.


    Richard Scott was also straightforward, "Sure. But what you have to face might be Nancy Lee''s trouble.


    Furthermore, I can tell you very responsible that some of the Scott Family members will definitely not


    let you off."


    "Why... why?"


    When Abby Miller asked, she unconsciously thought of what had happened in the Scott Family just


    now. She could not help frowning.


    "It''s very simple. Your appearance will directly harm their interests. You are a hindrance to them. They


    will definitely attack you."


    Richard Scott''s words were very calm, but when Abby Miller heard them, it was very surreal.


    "You must be lying to me again. Who doesn''t know what your Scott Family does? Even if they really do


    it, they will at most persuade me to stay away from you, right?"


    "Aren''t the rich and powerful people in TV series acting like this?"


    "Haha, how much do you know about the Scott Family? Don''t be too naive. Do you really think that the


    Scott Family has today''s status, it only rely on apany to make money? We haven''t done something


    without some means, such as give official management benefit and underground gang..."


    Although Abby Miller did not know how threatening Richard Scott''s words were, she still believed it.


    She immediately swallowed hard and was so frightened that her courage was about to break.


    "Really?"


    "Maybe, you can try, but..."


    Richard Scott deliberately emphasized his tone and shook his head, as if it was none of his business.


    "If that time reallyes, everything will be toote."


    Abby Miller wanted to cry.


    Richard Scott, you beast, what have I done to let you down? How dare you plot against me like


    this!

 Chapter 23 This Man Is a Monster

    Chapter 23 This Man Is a Monster


    "So, I have already provided you with a solution. Think about it yourself. If you are my fianc¨¦e in name,


    then I will protect you. In this way, anyone who dares to deal with you will consider me. That is to say, I


    will be your backer from the moment you sign this agreement."


    After calmly analyzing the pros and cons to Abby Miller, Richard Scott''s expression did not change


    much. He did not feel guilty at all for dragging her into the water.


    Abby Miller was about to vomit blood.


    But on second thought, Richard Scott was her backer?


    Richard Scott, who controlled the entire Great City''s economy and evenpletely suppressed the


    entire Scott Family, was her backer?


    Thinking about it, it seemed to be a little interesting...


    "Bah!"


    When Abby Miller realized that she was tempted, she quickly reached out and patted her cheeks,


    telling herself not to be fooled.


    After she woke up, Abby Miller hurriedly picked up the agreement that she had just thrown out and


    continued to read.


    Looking at it, she couldn''t help but say, "I don''t think it''s necessary to sign the agreement again, right?


    Isn''t everyone thinking so now? Besides, there are a lot of terms that basically haven''t changed. A maid


    has changed into a fianc¨¦e in name. Aren''t the things done by a maid?"


    Richard Scott pursed his lips and said in a matter-of-fact manner, "Of course. Don''t forget, the reason


    why you became my maid was that I saved the orphanage for you, so you should continue to serve me.


    As for the other things, they are an agreement made for your interests. Look at thest page of the


    contract-additional provisions."


    "Additional provisions?"


    Abby Miller turned to thest page full of doubts.


    There were indeed additional provisions on it, which said, "During the time of the agreement, Party A is


    willing to pay all the tuition fees to Party B, including her daily necessities, until she graduate from the


    college."


    "This is..."


    Abby Miller''s eyes widened as she looked at Richard Scott in shock.


    "This is a reward for you cooperating with me in acting. I''ve checked it out. Every year, in order to earn


    your tuition and living expenses, you always work to save money when you have free time. And the


    condition is undoubtedly the best for you. What do you think?"


    "This..."


    To be honest, Abby Miller was really tempted.


    Just as Richard Scott had said, she grew up in an orphanage and the dean had been supporting her to


    go to school with difficulty. So from junior high school, she tried her best to work to save tuition fees.


    Just like that, she still needed to rely on the schrship to maintain her university life.


    Richard Scott''s offer at this time was indeed full of temptation for her.


    However, what she feared the most was being fooled by him. For a moment, she could not tell what to


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    do.


    "Can''t tell the pros and cons?"


    Seeing her hesitation, Richard Scott knew that she was a little shaken and could not help but ask.


    Abby Miller nodded hurriedly.


    She had already felt dizzy and her brain had slowed down, so she needed some time to clear her mind


    and see if she had identally jumped into the trap he had set.


    "You''ve be stupid again."


    Richard Scott nced at her and said in a heavy tone, "I hired you as my fake fianc¨¦e, and you repay


    the debt you owe me. The only thing you need to do is to cooperate with me in acting. On the other


    hand, the benefits you will receive are not only my protection, but also an additional three years of


    tuition and sponsorship. No matter how I think about it, you''ve made a profit."


    Richard Scott''s analysis was thorough and simple.


    At first, Abby Miller could not think straight. But after hearing what he said, her thoughts finally became


    clear.


    "Well, it seems that what you said is really true..."


    Although she said that, for some reason, Abby Miller felt that something was wrong.


    After thinking about it carefully, she found nothing wrong.


    "Do you sign it or not? I''ll give you one minute to think about it. You won''t have chance if the time is up."


    Richard Scott said ruthlessly, almost giving Abby Miller no time to think. Then, he started counting


    down.


    "Hey, so fast?"


    Abby Miller was surprised. She quickly lowered her head to look at the rules, wanting to see if there


    was anything inappropriate.


    "Three, two, one... time is up."


    As soon as Richard Scott''s voice fell, Abby Miller quickly grabbed the paper and said, "Sign, I''ll sign!"


    "Well, then sign it on thest page."


    A pen came out of his pocket and was tossed to Abby Miller. Richard Scott did not even look at her.


    This person... He was really swift and decisive, not even letting her take a breath.


    Although sheined in her heart, Abby Miller still picked up the pen and signed her name on the


    "It''s done."


    After handing over the agreement to Richard Scott, Abby Miller pretended to be hesitant.


    Richard Scott unceremoniously pulled it over and put it away. "The agreement has been legally


    effective from this moment, but here, I have something to tell you."


    "What?"


    Abby Miller immediately stared at him warily.


    "During the contract period, you have to keep a certain distance from other men in the name of my


    fianc¨¦e. I don''t want anyone to take this opportunity to make trouble, and I don''t want to be a cuckold,


    understand?"


    "..."


    Abby Miller was speechless again.


    What did he mean by not wanting to be a cuckold?


    She didn''t look like the one who liked to hook up with others, okay?


    Richard Scott wasn''t willing to sign it, neither did she? It''s good enough to promise him, but he had so


    many demands!


    Unwilling to show weakness, Abby Miller gritted her teeth and immediately replied, "I''m returning these


    words to you. When I pretend to be your fianc¨¦e, you''re not allowed do anything out of line. I don''t want


    to be cheated."


    After that, she turned around and ignored him.


    What Abby Miller did not notice was that at a moment, the man had a faint smile.


    When Abby Miller and Richard Scott returned home, it was already more than nine o''clock in the


    evening.


    It was still early, so Richard Scott decided to go to the study to deal with business. As for Abby Miller,


    she went back to her room to take a shower and read.


    At about 11 o''clock in the evening, someone knocked on Abby Miller''s bedroom door.


    She hurriedly got up and came to open the door. The smell of shower lotion greeted her face.


    Outside the door, the man had just taken a shower. His hair was not dry, from which the translucent


    water drops fell down. He was wearing a loose ck bathrobe, and the cor waspletely open.


    The muscles on his chest were sexy, strong, and full of power.


    At this time, Abby Miller could only look at his chest. In the middle of the night, a man and a woman


    stay together. Her heart beat faster when she suddenly saw such a charming scene.


    The man was a monster!


    From his appearance, temperament, and the aura that naturally exuded from inside out. His body was


    so incredible that no one dared to look directly at him.


    At that moment, Abby Miller''s face immediately turned red. She quickly looked away and stammered,


    Mr. Scott, it''s sote... what''s the matter?


    "What do you think?"


    Richard Scott''s voice was low and attractive. As he spoke, he took the initiative to walk in.


    Abby Miller was so frightened that she swallowed and yed the fool, "Haha, I don''t know. It''ste. It''s


    time to sleep..."


    "Well, it''s time to sleep!"


    He stopped and looked at her with a strange look in his eyes. He stared at her in pajamas and looked


    up and down, "Come here."


    He waved his hand at her, and his sexy posture was like that of a soul-reaper. Abby Miller was stunned


    and couldn''t help walking towards him.


    It was not until she almost approached him that she suddenly came to her senses.


    Abby Miller was shocked. How could she be so obedient? She was so scared that she wanted to jump


    away.


    However, it was already toote. Richard Scott was even faster than her. His arm easily wrapped


    around her waist and pulled her into his embrace.


    Abby Miller''s breath was filled with his fragrance of the shower lotion, and her hands were pressed


    against her chest with her heart racing.


    "Let... let go of me."


    She struggled, but looked so powerless.


    "It''s rare for you to be so active. How can I let you go?"


    He looked down at her with a attractive smile, "Besides, a man and a woman are in the same room but


    don''t do anything. If this gets out, I will be aughing-stock."


    "..."


    Abby Miller was speechless.


    When she took the initiative, didn''t he do anything? Why was he taking the initiative now?


    "Mr. Scott, didn''t you say that you are not interested in the figure of a juvenile?"


    At the same time, Abby Miller slogged her guts out. In order to keep her innocence, she even


    ndered herself.


    "It''s not bad to change my hobby asionally, let alone..."


    He lowered his eyes and looked at her cor from his angle. It seemed that he could see her beauty.


    Coupled with her blush and nervous expression, he could not tell how attractive she was.


    Richard Scott''s eyes shed as if a me suddenly jumped out from them.


    He lifted her up forcefully and kissed her by surprise.


    After a long time, Abby Miller was suddenly stunned. She finally came to her senses and wanted to


    push him away.


    Meanwhile, Richard Scott''s eyes were already filled with desires.


    He easily grabbed her small hands and continued to kiss her to steal her consciousness.

 Chapter 24 What A Shame!

    Chapter 24 What A Shame!


    Then, just as Richard Scott was about to take further actions, Abby Miller suddenly came to her senses


    and pushed him away with inexplicable strength.


    Richard Scott only regained a little of his senses when his embrace missed.


    He looked at the little woman, who was grabbing his cor with a red face and taking a deep breath. He


    finally calmed down.


    A man would know the pain of being interrupted when he was about to seed.


    Although Richard Scott was impulsive, her self-control was not bad. Furthermore, he could tell that the


    little woman was unconscious and was feeling uneasy and nervous.


    "Sorry... I''m sorry, Mr. Scott, I..."


    Abby Miller looked at him cautiously, fearing that he would swallow her if he got angry.


    At this moment, Richard Scott was frowning with a pained expression. He secretly suppressed the


    desires that had yet to be pressed down and said in a hoarse voice, "I''ll let you go this time. It won''t be


    that easy next time!"


    After that, he walked out of the room.


    Abby Miller could not believe it.


    "He let me go just like that?" It was... It was incredible, isn''t it?


    While she was thinking, Richard Scott, who was about to leave, suddenly stopped with a cold face.


    Abby Miller was shocked. She was just about to rx when she became alert again.


    "Can you cook? You didn''t feed me on the bed, at least feed me on the table."


    Richard Scott asked in a low and mellow voice.


    "Uh, are the noodles okay?"


    Abby Miller''s mind went nk for a moment. Her mentality could not keep up with Richard Scott''s.


    Richard Scott thought for a few seconds before nodding, "Sure, I hope it''s not too bad."


    After that, he went back to his room.


    Abby Miller heaved aplete sigh of relief. She remembered that she had almost... Immediately, she


    blushed again.


    It''s really... What a shame!


    She had just beenpletely immersed in the man''s attack.


    It was too horrible. No matter what, she had to keep a distance from him next time, otherwise... She


    really doesn¡¯t know what would happen then!


    About 20 minutester, Abby Miller finished cooking the noodles. When she was about to go upstairs to


    call Richard Scott, she found that he had already gone downstairs and was waiting at the dining table.


    Abby Miller brought the noodles over and did not dare look into his eyes, "I only know how to make


    this. Hope you don''t mind."


    Richard Scott had already returned to normal. He looked at the bowl of steaming noodles as if nothing


    had happened and did notment. He justzily raised his head and asked, "Where is yours?"


    "Ah? I... I''m not hungry."


    Although she said that, in fact, she was already hungry. During dinner, she didn''t eat much in the


    strange atmosphere in the Scott Family.


    Moreover, who was willing to have supper alone with a poker face at night?


    "Not hungry?"


    Richard Scott raised his eyebrows and said, "You ate six mouthfuls of rice and four mouthfuls of dishes


    tonight in total."


    "Eh?"


    Abby Miller looked at Richard Scott in surprise.


    It turned out that he had been paying attention to her all the time.


    "Go get the bowl."


    While Abby Miller was lost in thought, Richard Scott spoke again.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Abby Miller responded and brought another pair of bowls and chopsticks.


    Richard Scott deftly divided the noodles into two portions, one of which was pushed to Abby Miller and


    ordered, "Eat up, don''t sleep if you can''t finish it."


    The entire vi hall was very quiet. No one spoke, there was only the sound of Abby Miller and Richard


    Scott eating noodles.


    Richard Scott was focused. From time to time, Abby Miller would look up and peek at him. She felt that


    it was a little unbelievable.


    She thought that a few days ago, she was still busy with the matter of the orphanage. She didn''t expect


    that after a few days, she would sit at the same table with the most valuable bachelor in the whole


    Great City to eat.


    It was exciting enough to experience such a big change in life.


    "Can you be full up by looking at me?"


    Abby Miller bit her chopsticks and was lost in thought as she looked at Richard Scott. The man had


    already raised his head to look at her, his eyes filled with ridicule.


    Abby Miller snapped back to reality, "No, I was just thinking about something."


    After that, he hurriedly lowered his head with a look of annoyance.


    "Abby Miller, are you a pig?" "Even if I want to look at him, don''t be discovered. See, what happened


    when I was caught on the spot?"


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Richard Scott asked casually.


    Abby Miller didn''t even raise her head as she ate on her own. She said vaguely, "No, nothing... I''m just


    thinking that life is like a y. It all depends on acting."


    Richard Scott nodded in agreement, "That''s true. Unfortunately, your acting skills are too bad.


    Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been exposed when you took the initiative to plot against me for the first


    time."


    "..."


    Abby Miller''s face was full of embarrassment. Thinking of what had just happened; she blushed and


    said, "Can you forget about the past?"


    "Okay. I just want to remind you to improve your acting skills next time. Don''t show any ws in front of


    others."


    Richard Scott''s reply was straightforward.


    Abby Miller hesitated again. After a while, she said cautiously, "Well, can I ask you a question?"


    "Say it."


    "Why did you ask me to y your fianc¨¦e? Is that Nancy Lee really that bad? From my perspective,


    she is beautiful,es from a good family, has a good temperament, and must have a good education


    background. Aren''t all the rich people like you looking for such outstanding women?"


    Abby Miller did ask the question, but she soon realized that she seemed to have gone too far, so she


    quickly added, "I''m just curious... It doesn''t matter if you don''t answer."


    Richard Scott did not seem to care too much. He just casually asked, "An outstanding woman may be


    good, but it''s not good for her to be thorny. I hate brainless women, scheming women, rich women, and


    ugly women."


    "..."


    Abby Miller was so astonished that she said straightforwardly, "Mr. Scott, if you exclude it like this, all


    you can like is men!"


    Richard Scott, "..."


    "Ahem, I''m sorry."


    Abby Miller continued to eat her noodles, not daring to say a word.


    After a long while, Richard Scott got up and said tonelessly to her, "Rest early after you finish eating."


    After that, he turned around and went upstairs.


    In the hall, the original silence was restored. As Abby Miller watched him disappear at the stairs, she


    continued to be lost in thought.


    After tonight, Abby Miller seemed to have gained a little more understanding of Richard Scott.


    Although this man looked cold on the surface, he didn''t seem to feel so cold in his heart.


    What caused him to be like this? Was it rted to his family?


    She had seen it with her own eyes tonight. The Scott Family had a huge poption, but there was


    nothing warm. It was cold everywhere, even his father.


    What kind of environment did Richard Scott grow up in?

 Chapter 25 Youre Not Charming Enough

    Chapter 25 You''re Not Charming Enough


    Abby Miller suddenly realized that she was a little curious.


    But soon, she gave up the thought.


    After all, she and Richard Scott were from two different worlds. Even if they had interacted now, it was


    temporary.


    In the future, they were just two parallel lines.


    Thinking of this, Abby Miller immediately shook her head to make those messy thoughts disappear.


    After finishing the noodles and cleaning up, Abby Miller went back to her room to rest.


    The next day, Abby Miller got up very early as usual. When she walked out of the door, she was


    surprised to see Richard Scott walking out of the room.


    At this time, he was wearing a fitted hand-made suit. It seemed that he was ready to go out.


    "Good morning, Mr. Scott!"


    Abby Miller took the lead in greeting.


    "Em..."


    Richard Scott nced at her indifferently and snorted a single word from his nose. Then, he took a few


    steps forward and seemed to think of something. He turned around and said, "After ss today, you


    can go directly to thepany."


    Well, I was just about to tell you about it.


    Abby Miller looked at him nervously, "I''ve been here for many days. I left the orphanage in a hurry that


    day, so I didn''t have time to say goodbye to the director. After finishing ss in the afternoon, I want to


    go to the orphanage. Is that okay?"


    Her expression was very cautious, as if she was asking for his opinion.


    Richard Scott did not reply immediately. He stared at her for a moment before saying coldly, "I''ll give


    you two hours."


    "Really?"


    Abby Miller obviously did not expect him to agree so readily. She could not believe it.


    "Or just forget it."


    The man snorted and turned to go downstairs.


    Abby Miller hurriedly caught up with him, "Okay. Thank you, Mr. Scott."


    In the morning, Abby Miller only had two sses to take. After ss, she packed up her schoolbag and


    was about to leave in a hurry.


    Sophia White hurriedly reached out to hold her cor and asked, "Abby, why are you running so fast?


    You''ve been like this after ss for the past few days. Are you in a hurry to reincarnate?"


    Abby Miller was forced to stop and had no choice but to reply, "No, I finally managed to go back to the


    orphanage to see everyone today, so I want to go back earlier."


    "What do you mean by going back to the orphanage? Are you stupid? Haven''t you always lived there?"


    Oh no!


    After hearing Sophia White''s question, Abby Miller realized that she didn''t know that she had not lived


    in the orphanage.


    "Uh, did I say that just now? Did you mishear? I mean, I couldn''t wait to go back to the orphanage to


    see everyone, so I was in hurry."


    At the same time, she was worried that Sophia White would notice something if she continued to stay


    there, so she said, "Sophia, let me go first, or I will miss the bus."


    However, Sophia White obviously did not believe it. She narrowed her beautiful eyes and stared at


    Abby Miller suspiciously, "Wait, Abby Miller, you''ve been getting stranger and stranger recently. Did you


    do anything secretly? Tell me the truth."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Nothing!"


    Abby Miller pretended to be calm.


    Sophia White was so shrewd that she suddenly lowered her voice and shouted, "You''re lying! Every


    time you lie, your eyes will look around. You''d better tell me the truth today, or you won''t leave."


    "..."


    Abby Miller felt extremely helpless.


    She had known Sophia White since they were in junior high school. She was good at everything, but


    she was too shrewd. Every time something happened, it could hardly be hidden from her eyes.


    For example, if she did not exin everything now, she would definitely not be able to leave.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll tell you, okay?"


    In the end, Abby Millerpromised, "But let''s go somewhere else first."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go!"


    After walking out of the school together with Sophia White, Abby Miller honestly told Sophia White what


    had happened between him and Richard Scott.


    Then, Sophia White let out a full-mouthed scream on the spot, "What? You took the initiative to hook up


    with Richard Scott!"


    Abby Miller quickly covered her mouth with her hand and said angrily, "Sophia, you want to die? This is


    in the school. Keep your voice down."


    "Sorry, sorry, I''m just so shocked!"


    Sophia White was still trying to digest what Abby Miller had told her.


    After a long while, she finally epted the fact. She immediately hit Abby Miller with her arm and said


    teasingly, "Oh my god, Abby Miller, I didn''t expect you would do such a bold thing. You hook up with


    Richard Scott... Ah, such an important thing. Why did you say it now and lie to me a few days ago? I


    knew it. Why did Richard Scott so readily sponsor the school... Anyway, you are so great. I really


    admire you. I have a new view of you!"


    "What do you admire for?"


    Abby Miller didn''t know whether tough or cry, "If it weren''t for the fact that the orphanage was about


    to be dismantled, I wouldn''t havee up with this idea!"


    "Anyway, I''m deeply impressed by your avant-garde behavior. What do you think? How does it feel to


    sleep on the same bed with the most valuable bachelor in Great City?"


    Sophia White leaned over with a face full of gossip, and there was an ambiguous light in her eyes.


    Abby Miller pped her on the head and said angrily, "Don''t go wrong. Nothing happened between us,


    because I was kicked out on the spot."


    "Eh? Really? Richard doesn''t want a woman who took the initiative to sleep with him. What a


    gentleman! Is it because he can''t do it, or is it because you are not charming enough?"


    "..."


    Abby Miller suddenly regretted telling it to her.


    Moreover, she was too ashamed to say that Richard Scott did not like her!


    "And then, and then? Why did you hook up with each other again?"


    Sophia White continued to ask with great interest.


    Abby Miller said vaguely, "He asked me to go to his house as a maid to pay. He is willing to reserve the


    orphanage."


    "That''s it?"


    Sophia White asked with some disappointment.


    "What else do you want?"


    Abby Miller red at her angrily. She always felt that this woman was not a helpful friend, but a bad


    friend. She seemed as if she wanted something to happen between her and Richard Scott.


    "Nonsense. Of course, I hope you can throw yourself at him and be Mrs. Scott of the Scott Family.


    What a pity..."


    Sophia White''s face was full of disappointment. She shook her head again and again.


    Abby Miller could not help butugh. "Stop joking. We''re from two different worlds. I''m already very


    grateful that he''s willing to let go of the orphanage. I don''t dare think about anything else."


    "That''s why I said you''re not promising! You''d better know what''s good for you first!"


    Sophia White felt sorry for her, "You said that you live with Richard Scott in the same house every day.


    It is such a good opportunity, which other women may not even get it."


    "Alright, you''re thinking too much. I''m repaying a debt for living there. There won''t be that kind of thing


    as you said. Besides, Mr. Scott already has a fianc¨¦e. Even if it''s possible, it won''t be my turn. I know


    it."


    Fearing that Sophia White would continue to talk nonsense, Abby Miller quickly changed the topic,


    "Don''t tell anyone about this. The bus is almost here. I''m leaving."


    "Hey! Wait a minute. I still have something to say."


    "Stop talking, let''s next time. Bye."


    After waving goodbye to Sophia White, Abby Miller turned around and ran to the nearby bus


    station.

 Chapter 26 You Are Very Interesting

    Chapter 26 You Are Very Interesting


    "Phew... I was scared to death."


    Abby Miller patted her chest and panted heavily. She looked back, worried that Sophia White would


    catch her up.


    Just then, a gentle and elegant voice drifted into her ears from the side. "Abby Miller, what happened?"


    "Ah?"


    Abby Miller was shocked and raised her head in a hurry.


    In front of her stood a slender boy. He was wearing a very white shirt, which was slightly shining in the


    sunshine.


    At this moment, he looked at her worriedly. His clear eyes were beautiful and clean.


    "Ed... Edward? Why are you here?"


    Abby Miller started stuttering again.


    "I was waiting for the bus. I saw you running over in a panic. Who is chasing you?"


    He looked behind Abby Miller. It was obvious that Edward Kent was worried about her.


    "Ah? It''s nothing. In fact, I was having a fight with a friend!"


    Abby Miller exined with some embarrassment.


    Edward Kent couldn''t help butugh, "I see. I thought you were targeted by dangerous people. It''s


    good that you''re fine."


    "Thank you for your concern, Edward."


    Abby Miller smiled awkwardly and then fell silent.


    Strictly speaking, this was the second time she had spoken to Edward Kent face to face.


    In the face of a man she had a secret crush on, Abby Miller was a little nervous, and for a moment, she


    didn''t know what to say.


    On the other hand, Edward Kent was not embarrassed at all. Instead, he was naturally looking for a


    topic, "Are you going home?"


    Abby Miller nodded, "Yes. And you?"


    Edward Kent smiled gently and said, "I''m going to the bookstore to buy some books for research. Do


    you want to go with me?"


    "Oh, I... I won''t go. I have something to do... Go, next time..."


    As soon as she received the invitation from the man she liked, Abby Miller became flustered again.


    When Edward Kent saw this, he had an idea of teasing her. "Why are you so nervous? Shouldn''t it be


    very happy to be invited by a man you like?"


    "No, no... I, I am..."


    He was so surprised that he couldn''t even speak clearly.


    Abby Miller felt very embarrassed that she had made the same mistake in front of Edward Kent in


    session.


    It would be strange if someone liked her if she behaved so badly.


    "You¡¯re really interesting, Abby."


    Seeing that Abby Miller''s face was full of annoyance, Edward Kent could not helpughing out loud.


    His smile was clean and gentle, and his eyes were clear and charming.


    Abby Miller¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and she had no idea where to put her eyes.


    Fortunately, at this time, the bus arrived. Edward Kent finally stopped smiling and said to her, "My car is


    here. I''ll go first."


    "Oh... Well, goodbye, Senior Lu."


    "Goodbye!"


    As Edward Kent spoke, he raised his hand and gently rubbed her head. His movements were gentle,


    as if he was doting on her. In the end, he said, "Wait for my call ande out together next time."


    The car gradually went away, and Abby Miller stood where she was, following her with a stunned look.


    Until the carpletely disappeared, she was still in a trance and could note back to her senses


    for a long time.


    He asked her to wait for his call, but he clearly didn''t know her phone number...


    "It should be just a casual remark, right?"


    As Abby Miller thought so, she didn''t take it to heart.


    However, she was still very happy to meet Edward Kent here.


    Not long after Edward Kent left, Abby Miller¡¯s car arrived.


    After a few days of absence, Abby Miller found that she missed him very much, so when she arrived at


    the orphanage, she couldn''t wait to rush to the director''s office.


    "Director''s mother, I''m back!"


    In the distance, there was still a long way to go to the director''s office, and Abby Miller couldn''t wait to


    shout.


    However, the dean did note out to wee her as expected. Instead, two figures came out from


    inside.


    "Abby


    The first to speak was a woman who seemed to be a few years old. She was dressed as a front guard,


    with makeup on her face and a slip skirt and high heels. She looked a little sexy.


    Behind the woman was a tall and handsome man in a ck suit, about 27 or 28 years old.


    "Hey? Tina, Jason, why are you all back?"


    When Abby Miller saw the two of them, a trace of surprise shed across her face.


    Both of them were children of the orphanage and grew up with Abby Miller. The woman''s name was


    Tina Fisher. At present, she was an actor in the entertainment industry, but she was just a nobody, and


    she didn''t have a close rtionship with Abby Miller since she was a child.


    As for that man, his name was Jason Green. He had loved Abby Miller since he was a child. If he had


    anything to eat or y with, he would be the first to think of her. Butter, he was adopted and would


    onlye back asionally when he was free.


    "I haven''t been back for a long time, so I came to see you."


    Jason Green smiled and looked at Abby Miller. There was a gentle light in his eyes.


    Tina Fisher then chimed in, "What are you talking about? The orphanage is also my home. There are


    so many younger brothers and sisters at home. Come back and see if there is anything wrong with it."


    At the same time, she came up to take Abby Miller''s arm enthusiastically and said, "Come on, I bought


    you a gift. You also have one. Come and see if you like it."


    Abby Miller was not used to Tina Fisher''s sudden enthusiasm.


    Ever since she was a child, this woman had beenpeting with her for anything. Usually, she would


    not be so intimate even if she didn''t fight for 300 rounds.


    Unless... What was her purpose!


    However, since this person had juste back, it was not appropriate for Abby Miller to doubt him, so


    she had to cooperate and walk into the director''s room.


    After entering, Tina Fisher rushed to get the gift she brought back.


    Abby Miller first looked at the desk and could not help but ask, "Is the director''s mother here?"


    "She''s making lunch. Let''s eat before leaving."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Jason Green followed behind her. He even reached out to touch Abby Miller''s head and said with a


    smile, "It''s been a while since west met. You''ve grown taller, Abby."


    "Of course. Anyway, I''m only 21 years old. l still grow taller, didn¡¯t I?"


    As if it was a matter of course, the corners of Abby Miller''s mouth curled up. She then looked at Jason


    Green. She also smiled. "Jason Green did not change much. He''s just more handsome."


    "You little girl, your mouth is still so sweet."


    Jason Green rubbed Abby Miller''s hair lovingly. The smile on his lips grew even gentler.


    However, what Abby Miller said was true. Jason Green was five or six years older, young and


    promising. He was in high spirits, steady and handsome, and his temperament was also gentle and


    elegant. No matter how one looked at it, he was elite.


    "I''m telling the truth. When can you find me a sister-inw?"


    Abby Miller asked eagerly, with some expectation on her face.


    Jason Green was startled. He smiled and said. "It''s still early. My career has just started. There''s no


    rush."

 Chapter 27 Being Kind for Nothing

    Chapter 27 Being Kind for Nothing


    "What? No matter what, you can be considered an elite member of arge enterprise. Your career is


    already excellent. Is this the beginning?"


    Abby Miller didn''t take it seriously. In the end, the soul of gossip in her body was still burning. She


    asked, "Stop pretending. At least there are girls you like, right? Do you want me to help you identify


    them?"


    "Haha, okay, help me appraise it next time."


    Jason Green''s reply was straightforward.


    At this time, Tina Fisher, who finally found Abby Miller''s gift from a pile of things, came back. "I found it.


    Abby, hurry up and see if you like it."


    As she spoke, Tina Fisher handed Abby Miller a bag.


    Abby Miller took it and opened it as she said, "It''s good that she''s back. Why do you need to pay?"


    "How can this be counted as money? A few days ago, it was your 21st birthday. If I didn''t want to film, I


    woulde back to celebrate your birthday. This is ate birthday present. You must ept it."


    Tina Fisher''s words were sincere.


    When Abby Miller opened the ne, she realized that it wasn''t cheap. It was a ne worth


    several thousand.


    This price was indeed not cheap for Abby Miller.


    For Tina Fisher, it was even worse.


    "Tina, this ne..."


    Abby Miller was surprised. She quickly closed the door and pushed it back. "No, I can''t ept it."


    "I''ve already bought it. How can I push it back?"


    Tina Fisher obviously did not intend to take her back.


    "It''s good that you''ve made up your mind. You can take this ne back, right? We''re a family, so


    don''t be so polite. You need more money than I do if you work hard outside."


    What Abby Miller said was true.


    She knew very well how Tina Fisher was doing outside. She estimated that she would have to shoot a


    lot of movies to get the money.


    "You''re too polite. It''s just a ne. How long will it take for me to give you a birthday present? Why


    do you ept it? Or do you think that my gift is not valuable enough?"


    Speaking of this, Tina Fisher pretended to be disappointed, and then she suddenly changed the topic.


    "You''re right. How can you see this broken ne now? Your clothes are tens of thousands of


    dors."


    For some reason, her tone sounded a little sour.


    Abby Miller frowned and exined, "You misunderstood, Tina. I didn''t mean that. And... I didn''t buy this


    dress myself."


    "Abby, take it. It''s rare for Tina to be so thoughtful."


    At this moment, Jason Green, who had not spoken the entire time, stood up as a lobbyist.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "But..."


    Abby Miller still wanted to say something, but Tina Fisher interrupted her immediately. "That''s right.


    Even Brother Jason Green said so. Don''t worry. Come, I''ll help you put it on."


    As she spoke, Tina Fisher did not wait for Abby Miller to react. She took the ne and put it on for


    herself.


    "Well, it''s so beautiful. My taste is really good."


    Tina Fisher praised him, as if she was very satisfied with her elegant taste.


    "Thank you."


    Abby Miller helplessly epted it. In the end, she gave Jason Green a strange look. His gaze seemed


    to carry a questioning expression.


    It was not because Abby Miller was too wary of Tina Fisher. On the contrary, it was because she knew


    her too well why she acted like this.


    Tina Fisher had nothing to do, so she was either a traitor or a thief. Abby Miller knew it, and so did


    Jason Green.


    However, she didn''t mention it at this time, so they didn''t ask anymore.


    For a moment, the three of them were silent, and no one spoke. The scene was a bit awkward.

 Chapter 28 Jason Is the Best

    Chapter 28 Jason Is the Best


    Fortunately, Abby Miller was quick-witted and eased the atmosphere in time. She said, "I''ll go and see


    how the director''s mother is doing at lunch."


    Jason Green then said. "Let''s go together."


    Hearing this, Tina Fisher also ran over in a hurry. "I''ll go too."


    The three of them went to the kitchen together.


    In the kitchen, the director was busy alone. Abby Miller hurriedly asked, "Mother, do you need any


    help?"


    "Oh, back? I''m not in a hurry. The dishes are ready."


    The dean turned around and greeted Abby Miller with a kind and gentle smile on her face.


    Although she said so, Abby Miller was not idle. She hurried to serve the dishes and set up bowls and


    chopsticks.


    Soon, thest dish was served. The director came over and asked the three of them to sit down. "Sit


    down, sit down."


    Abby Miller went to serve the meal while Jason Green helped her.


    When they were ready, the four of them formed a circle and began to eat.


    During the meal, the dean couldn''t help but sigh as she looked at the three people in front of her. "Oh,


    time flies. In the blink of an eye, you all have grown up. It''s rare for us to have a chance to eat around


    like this."


    "There''s nothing we can do about it. Brother Jason and Sister Tina are both busy and have no time to


    Abby Miller stuffed the rice in her mouth and also took a sip. She couldn''t help nodding and praising,


    "Well, the best meal is cooked by the director''s mother."


    "Yes, Jason has grown up. Although he has been adopted early, he doesn''t forget the orphanage."


    The dean said with a smile, looking at the three people in front of her with love.


    Jason Green replied with a gentle smile. "No matter how long it takes, this is my home."


    "So, Brother Jason is the best."


    Abby Miller said with a smile.


    The three of them were talking andughing, but it was warm. Tina Fisher did not say a word all the


    way. She looked absent-minded, as if something was bothering her.


    The dean felt strange and turned to ask Tina Fisher, "Why didn''t Tina Fisher say anything?"


    "Oh, no, I just focused on eating. I haven''t eaten anything cooked by the director''s mother for a long


    time. I miss it very much."


    Tina Fisher smiled and nced at Abby Miller subconsciously. However, she followed their


    conversation and continued, "No matter how long we''ve been out, there''s a smell of home here. I heard


    that the orphanage was almost bought by the YS Group this time. Thanks to Abby Miller."


    The topic suddenly turned to himself. The chopsticks in Abby Miller''s hand suddenly stopped and she


    hurriedly denied it. "No, I''m not that capable."


    "You''re too modest. The director''s mother told us that you knew the Prince of the YS Group, so you


    settled this matter."


    Hearing Tina Fisher words, Abby Miller couldn''t refute it at once.


    That day, she came back in a hurry to pack up and left. She told the director about it casually. Now Tina


    Fisher words were really hard to exin.


    "Abby, how do you know the people of the YS Group? You shouldn''t have the chance to deal with that


    kind of people. Why would they help you?"


    Jason Green asked Abby Miller with a serious expression.


    In his opinion, the way the YS Group handled this matter was obviously not simple.


    How could arge-scale financialpany change its decision just because of a person?


    Abby Miller didn''t expect that Tina Fisher would bring up this matter so abruptly. For a moment, she


    didn''t know how to answer.


    "Well, it''s a long story. I asked you to help me find a rtionship, so I asked the YS Group to let go of


    our orphanage."


    At this time, Abby Miller tried to find an excuse to fool her.


    She took the initiative to climb onto Richard Scott''s bed. She could not let anyone know about this even


    if she was beaten to death.


    "Oh? Which ssmate of yours? You should thank him"


    The director asked curiously.


    Jason Green and Tina Fisher also stared at her as if they were waiting for her answer.


    After hesitating for a long time, Abby Miller had no choice but to lie. "Sophia White, you know her. Their


    family also runs apany and has business dealings with the YS Group. I ask her to help me find a


    rtionship with them. However... they also have requirements. I''ll work for them to pay off the debt."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Abby, I''ve wronged you. If it weren''t for the orphanage..."


    As soon as Abby Miller mentioned it, the dean''s face was covered with sadness.


    Abby Miller had sacrificed herself for the orphanage, but she could only express her gratitude in the


    end.


    "Director''s mother, this is also my home. I don''t feel wronged."


    Abby Miller lowered her head and ate, secretly letting out a sigh of relief.


    However, when he raised his head, he saw Jason Green''s thoughtful gaze. It was obvious that he did


    not believe it. However, he did not expose it.


    Of course, Tina knew it early, but she smiled slightly and said" You are so promising. People dream to


    work in a ce like the YS Group. Unlike me, I''ve been in the entertainment industry for so many


    years, and my career has not improved yet."


    As she spoke, Tina Fisher''s face fell and her expression was full of worry.


    There was a sudden silence at the dinner table for a few seconds. The director was the first tofort


    her. "Tina, don''t be discouraged. I believe you can seed. Many stars in the entertainment industry


    have been working hard for many years. You justck a chance now."


    "What the director''s mother said is that I justck a good opportunity. However, thepetition in this


    industry is too intense, not to mention that many neers nowadays rely on special means in order


    to take over the position. And for someone like me who doesn''t have a background and is an orphan...


    it''smon to be looked down upon by many people."


    Tina Fisher was telling the truth.


    And whether she was talking or not, she was secretly ncing at Abby Miller.


    Abby Miller seemed to have sensed something. She deliberately looked away and focused on eating.


    She said with a smile, "That''s not necessarily the case. Many stars also came from humble


    backgrounds. In the end, they all relied on their own efforts to seed. As long as Sister Tina practices


    her acting skills well, gold will always shine."


    "You don''t understand this. Do you really think that those popr people nowadays rely on their


    strength? Most of them rely on their rtionships. What you said, that was all in the past... And I don''t


    have anyone who can help me get in touch with them now."


    "..."


    This time, Abby Miller made up her mind to stop talking.


    She already had a bad feeling that Tina Fisher was implying something.


    "What does our orphanage have to do with that?"


    The dean sighed slightly. Obviously, she did not notice the meaning in Tina Fisher''s words.


    "Tina, you''d better be down-to-earth. If you really can''t do it, quit the entertainment industry and find a


    job. It''s not a long-term solution."


    At this moment, Jason Green finally gave her a sincere suggestion.


    When Abby Miller heard this, she immediately echoed, "I think what Brother Jason said makes sense.


    The celebrities in the entertainment industry are also popr for a while. After all, it''s not a long-term


    job. If you get angry, you will be eliminated."

 Chapter 29 A Long-awaited Gift

    Chapter 29 A Long-awaited Gift


    "I can''t ept it. I''ve spent so much of my youth on it."


    Speaking of this, Tina Fisher''s eyes were finally covered with ayer of mist. Seeing that she might


    burst into tears at any time, she bit her lip and said tearfully, "Abby... I know that it may not be


    appropriate for me to speak at this time, but now only you can help me."


    "Help you?"


    Abby Millerughed and said, "Sister Tina, stop joking. What can I do for you? I''m still a student. I


    haven''t graduated from college. How can I have the ability to help you?"


    "That''s right, Tina. How can Abby help you now? If you do this, it will bring her trouble."


    Jason Green also frowned.


    "It won''t be troublesome. I know that the president of the YS Group. If she''s willing to help me, it''s just a


    matter of words."


    Tina Fisher bit her lip. "Abby, you will be willing to help me, right?"


    Abby Miller was speechless.


    She had indeede with a purpose!


    "Sister Tina, don''t make things difficult for me. I''m still in the stage of paying the debts. I''m not familiar


    with Richard Scott either. How am I qualified to ask him for help?"


    Abby Miller refused without thinking.


    Although she did know Richard Scott, she was still his nominal ''fianc¨¦''.


    However, she did not think that she was so familiar with Richard Scott that she could ask him for help.


    "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t say that you must help me get in touch with them. I just want to say that you


    work at Richard Scott''s ce and have a chance to get in touch with him. I want to see if you can put in


    a good word for me. It''s just a matter of one sentence and I won''t make things too difficult for you."


    Tina Fisher was smart. She knew how to control herself and did not ask for too much.


    Abby Miller looked even more embarrassed. "Sister Tina, it''s not an issue of not making things difficult


    for me. I''m still in debt. I''m not qualified to ask them to help me so much. I owe them a favor..."


    "That''s right. Tina, have you gone too far?"


    Hearing this, Jason Green also frowned. His expression appeared to be a little displeased.


    "I... I had no choice."


    This time, Tina Fisher''s tears really fell, and she looked like a pear blossom in the rain. "It''s not like you


    don''t know howpetitive the entertainment industry is, especially for people like me who have been


    working for so many years, but have no results. You don''t know how I was bullied. It''s normal for me to


    be beaten and scolded when filming. If you don''t believe me, you can see..."


    As she spoke, Tina Fisher pulled up her sleeves, revealing a scar. "This was deliberately pushed and


    hurt by the actress in the film a few months ago. What can I say? I was wronged and could only


    swallow it..."


    "Oh my god, this is too much!"


    Seeing the injury on Tina Fisher''s arm, the dean was the first to exim.


    Abby Miller was also shocked.


    Although the wound on Tina Fisher''s hand was not big, it was not small. If it was really man-made, it


    was too much.


    "I really have no choice but to ask help."


    Speaking of this, Tina Fisher got up, walked to Abby Miller''s side, held her arm, and said, "Abby, we


    grew up together. We are sisters. I won''t force you to help me, but you won''t bear to see me being


    bullied like this, will you?"


    "..."


    Abby Miller said nothing.


    Indeed, although she was not very close to Tina Fisher, she grew up together with her, and the


    entertainment industry was indeedplicated. It was impossible that what Tina Fisher said did not


    happen.


    Now that she had been bullied, she was actually not feeling well.


    As an orphan, she could more or less feel the same way.


    Thinking of this, Abby Miller''s heart suddenly softened. "Well, I can tell you about this."


    "Really? Abby, did you agree?"


    Tina Fisher was overjoyed, and her tears stopped all of a sudden. Like a tap, she could control them


    freely.


    Abby Miller was a little stunned. She could only emphasize, "But I have to say first that I can''t


    guarantee sess, so don''t put too much hope on it."


    "Okay, it doesn''t matter. If you can help me, I will be very happy."


    Tina Fisher wiped away her tears, got up and went back to her original position to eat, looking radiant.


    Abby Miller couldn''t help but suspect that she was just pretending.


    After lunch, Tina didn''t stay in the orphanage for long and left directly.


    As for Abby, she helped the dean clean up the table and wash the dishes.


    Jason also stayed in the kitchen. Looking at busy Abby, he said, "Abby, Tina obviously tended to make


    things difficult for you. Don''t make yourself suffer wrong again."


    Abby was a little surprised, but she smiled, "It''s okay. I know how to deal with her."


    "That''s good. I''m sorry that this happened in the orphanage. I didn''t know anything and made you bear


    all this alone."


    At that moment, Jason seemed self-condemned.


    Abby Miller shook her head indifferently. "Jason, you don''t have to me yourself. This is my choice.


    It''s not your fault. The most important thing for me is to keep the orphanage."


    "But Richard isn''t an ordinary person after all. Are you fine if you stay with a man of that status?"


    Jason frowned. And he seemed worried.


    Hearing that, Abby guessed that Jason was worried that she would be bullied.


    "It''s okay. I have to do what I should do. Besides, I don''t make things difficult for him."


    As Abby exined, she dried up the dishes with proud on her face. "Besides, I''m the one who can


    make others unhappy and others can''t make me unhappy."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "You''re telling the truth."


    Seeing Abby''s expression, Jason smiled.


    He didn''t doubt Abby''s words at all. She had been clever since she was a child. There wouldn''t be a


    chance to make her suffer.


    However, Jason can''t help exining, "Regardless, if they make you unhappy, you have to tell me. I


    will make a way to help you get rid of that situation as soon as possible."


    "OK."


    Abby epted Jason''s kindness and finished washing the dishes.


    Abby checked the time and found that it was almost two hours limited by Richard.


    "Ah, it''s toote. I have to go."


    "That''s fast."


    Jason felt incredible.


    Abby nodded and smiled. "There''s nothing I can do. This is not my own free will."


    "Well, wait a minute."


    Jason suddenly walked out after the words.


    Abby was still confused. Not long after, Jason returned with a box in his hand.


    "Here, this is yourte 21-year-old birthday present."


    Jason handed over the gift in his hand. His heart was filled with love and gentleness. "Open it and see


    if you like it."


    "Ah? You also have a gift for me?"


    Abby took it happily and quickly opened it.


    There was a very delicate watch in the beautifully packaged box.


    Abby was surprised to find that the watch was the one she had liked for a long time, but she couldn''t


    afford!

 Chapter 30 Being Crude

    Chapter 30 Being Crude


    "It must cost you... a lot."


    Abby suddenly frowned.


    "It doesn''t matter. What''s important is that your birthday is only once a year. As long as you like it, I will


    do anything you want."


    Although he was exaggerated, Abby did not doubt the credibility of his words at all.


    He loved her so much as she was his sister.


    However, it was just Abby''s perspective.


    "Thank you, Jason. I like it very much."


    Abby immediately took the watch out and put it on.


    "As long as you like it."


    Jason smiled and rubbed her head. He then said. "Aren''t you going back? I can drive you."


    "Okay."


    Abby agreed happily.


    After leaving the orphanage, Abby went straight back to YS Group.


    When she entered Richard''s office, the man was sitting behind his desk reading documents. His


    expression was so serious that it was as if he did not see her.


    Abby didn''t disturb him. She walked to the sofa next to him and sat down.


    However, Richard said to her, "That''s good. You finally know how to be punctual."


    "Of course. After all, if I dy your time, you may lose millions of dors in a minute. If you me me, I


    may not be able to afford."


    Abby had learned to be a good girl and was determined not to give Richard a chance.


    "You are sensible."


    The man nced at her with an evil smile and quickly looked back to his documents.


    Abby felt angry.


    He really didn''t know how to be polite. He said what he wanted to say without any hesitation!


    Taking a deep breath, Abby had no choice but to change the topic. "Mr. Scott, you asked me toe.


    What do you need?"


    "What do you think?"


    Richard ced the document he had just finished reading to the side. Finally, he leaned against the


    back of his chair. He stretched out and looked a littlezy.


    "How would I know?"


    Abby was at a loss.


    "So, you seem to have a high IQ, but in fact, you are still an idiot. You never think about many things


    from different aspects."


    Before Richard got to the point, he had evenined. "At the very least, you are considered my


    nominal fianc¨¦e now. In order to act more vividly, you have to be dedicated."


    "..."


    Abby hesitated for a moment before asking weakly, "Am I not dedicated enough?"


    "You study and I work. Is that dedicated?"


    Richard could not help but ask.


    Abby was speechless.


    That could not be dedicated enough. During the day, she had to attend sses. At night, even if they


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    live together, most of her time, she yed the role of a servant. They really did not have much time to


    get along with each other.


    "So, what should I do?"


    "Do you need me to teach you?"


    Richard furrowed imperceptibly. He immediately sat up and said, "Forget it, and let me tell you. Firstly,


    as my fianc¨¦e, you need to know me well  For example, you need to know what I like to eat, what I


    don''t eat, what color I like and what color I hate the most..."


    Abby was slightly stunned and replied, "Uh, I know some of those."


    "Oh? Then tell me."


    Hearing that, Richard raised his eyebrows.


    "You like cold colors and don''t like scallion and carrots. You hate... women the most?"


    Abby blurted it out without thinking.


    Although she hadn''t spent much time with Richard, she had observed some of his habits.


    However, when Richard heard thest sentence, his face darkened. He gritted his teeth and said,


    "Abby, do you dare repeat youst sentence?"


    "You told me like that..."


    Abby blinked innocently.


    Richard''s face turned even paler. "I don''t like women but I like men?"


    "Eh?"


    Abby was shocked and widened her eyes in surprise. "Really?"


    "..."


    Richard was furious. He suddenly got up from his seat and walked up to Abby.


    The man was aggressive. He pulled his tie with one hand and bent down at the same time. He propped


    himself on the sofa with the other hand and trap Abby. "Do you want to check that I like women or


    men?"


    Richard''s actions were really unexpected, which made Abby have no time to react.


    When she came back to her senses, she was already trapped on the sofa and was covered by him.


    His warm breath filled the air and gently sprayed on her face. His ambiguous posture made them stay


    less than a few centimeters, and they could touch each other with a slight move.


    The man was absolutely charming.


    His facial features and figure were perfect.


    Especially his dark charming eyes could make people fall in love in at any time.


    Um...


    Abby swallowed her saliva, and she blushed. She felt hot all over her body, and she couldn''t help


    blushing.


    "No... There¡¯s no need."


    She stammered and felt her heart beating fast, as if her heart could beat out of her chest in the next


    second.


    "It''s toote."


    The man said in a low voice. Then he leaned over and suddenly kissed Abby''s lips.


    Abby was stunned. She widened her eyes in disbelief and stared at the face that was right in front of


    her.


    He was kissing her rudely.


    She forgot to struggle or do something, and her brain was nk.


    After a long while, he suddenly bit hard.


    "Oh, it hurts..."


    Abby suddenly came to her senses and covered her mouth in anger.


    "This is a punishment."


    Richard looked as if he was pride. He stood up and looked down at her with an evil smile, "If you dare


    say that again, I won''t mind to do something more to prove!"


    Abby was already dull as she cursed Richard in her heart.


    She thought that why the man was so petty. All of a sudden, he turned hostile!


    And she thought that he had got her first kiss and he kissed her again... He kissed her just like that!


    Don''t you know that my kiss is for the person I like!!!


    "Didn''t you kiss others before?"


    Richard also seemed to have got her shock. He was stunned for a moment before feeling happy.


    In particr, when he saw that Abby had not recovered for a long time, he smiled more happily. Then,


    he continued, "In short, what I mean is that you have to start from getting along with me by


    understanding me more. In addition, I want to cultivate yourmon sense of some things, values,


    and feelings."


    Abby couldn''t help but be confused. "I havemon sense, and there''s no problem with my values. As


    for feelings... what''s that?"

 Chapter 31 Its Not Good to Sleep Together

    Chapter 31 It''s Not Good to Sleep Together


    "The rtionship between you and me."


    Richard said with no emotion.


    Abby was horrified. "Mr... Mr. Scott, are you kidding me? Are you going to cultivate my feelings for you?


    Do you like me?"


    His veins throbbed on his forehead again. It took him a long time to get his mood better, but get worse


    at the same time. "Abby, do you think you are really good? There are many people who want to sleep


    with me. Any one of them can be better than you. And do you think I like you?"


    Richard''s eyes were filled with disgust as he looked up and down at Abby.


    Abby suddenly realized that it was the first evaluation of her figure by a man. She was ashamed, angry,


    and embarrassed. "Then do you need to cultivate my feelings for you?"


    "We need to be tacit. In order to prevent idental encounters with Nancy Lee, or any mistake in the


    Scott Family, your performance determines the duration of our rtionship."


    Speaking of that, Richard''s tone clearly paused for a moment. Then, he narrowed his eyes and stared


    at her, "Abby, you have to persevere. If you expose yourself early, you will be in danger."


    He was obviously threatening her.


    Abby shrank back and hurriedly nodded. "I got it. I will try my best to cooperate."


    "From now on,e to thepany on time every day."


    Richard gave another order.


    "..."


    Abby was sad in her heart.


    She felt bitter in her heart. Facing Richard every day was already very stressful.


    She thought that it was too scary to get along with him like that every day."


    What''s more, he did things with nonsense!


    Although she refused in her heart, she knew that there was no way to reverse the situation. She could


    only say resentfully, "I got it."


    After that, she asked worriedly, "Before that, can I confirm one thing with you?"


    "What?"


    At that moment, Richard walked to the wine cab and poured himself a ss of wine.


    "Does your fianc¨¦e have some action these days?"


    "I don''t know. Even if there is, can''t you adjust to the changing circumstances?"


    Richard said indifferently.


    "..."


    Abby waspletely speechless, but she tried hard to suppress the urge to swear.


    His fianc¨¦e had nothing to do with her, but why was she in trouble? And why was he indifferent?


    With a depressed mood, Abby was ordered by Richard for a day in thepany.


    By the time she got off work at night, she seriously suspected that Richard was using the excuse of


    "cultivation of feelings", and that he wanted to make her suffer.


    What was worse, after returning home in the evening, she was asked to serve him for massage in the


    bathroom.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The entire bathroom was foggy, and the sound of water could be heard. Richard was sitting in the


    bathtub with a bath towel around his body and he was leaning back with his eyes closed,fortable.


    He looked very happy.


    Abby wanted to cry.


    After all, she was a girl. It was really embarrassing for her to see a man''s body.


    Of course, the more important thing was that the man in front of her was excellent.


    Her figure wasparable to that of a professional model, and his upper body was strong and


    muscr. His muscles were strong and solid. They were powerful and could easily make girls feel hot.


    Abby was sure that if she had been another woman, she would have sec with him.


    As a self-aware woman, she didn''t even dare look around.


    "How about today in the orphanage?"


    At that time, his eyes suddenly opened and asked.


    Because he looked up, he happened to meet Abby''s gaze.


    Abby quickly looked away and said awkwardly, "Nothing happened. I just met some brothers and


    sisters who I haven''t seen for a long time."


    Speaking of that, Abby suddenly remembered what Tina had entrusted her at noon.


    Well... It was a good opportunity!


    However, if she said, would Richard interfere?


    There''s no way.


    After all, it was a matter of no benefit and it was a favor. It was too rash to ask Richard for help.


    After thinking for a while, Abby did not say anything.


    Richard raised his eyebrows slightly, "Do you have brothers and sisters?"


    "We''re not rted by blood. We just grew up together in the orphanage. They''re older than me and we


    have a good rtionship with each other."


    Abby exined honestly.


    "Well."


    Richard did not ask anything else in the end. He felt that it was the time. He said to Abby, "You can


    leave now."


    "Okay."


    With gratitude, Abby got up without hesitation and left the bathroom.


    It was as if there was a ghost chasing after her, causing Richard to feel angry.


    Half an hourter, Richard came out after taking the shower. Abby was still in her room.


    Seeing that he was drying his hair, Abby got up and asked, "Mr. Scott, do you have any other orders? If


    not, I''ll go back to my room to sleep."


    "Which room?"


    Richard stopped walking and said, "Sleep in this room tonight."


    "What?"


    Abby was confused. "But this is your room."


    "You''re my fianc¨¦e. It''s normal for you to sleep here."


    "No..."


    Abby took three big steps back, full of horror. "I can go back to my room and sleep. Besides, we''re just


    nominal couple. When we get home, we don''t have to act so realistic, do we?"


    The most important thing was that other than the bold decision she made a few days ago, she had


    never slept with a man in her life.


    She was terrified by his request!


    "Of course you have to."


    Unexpectedly, his expression was particrly serious. "The housekeepers and servants at home are all


    witnesses. You have to be persevering. Besides, as your creditors, I have the right to strongly request


    you to obey the rule."


    Abby lost again.


    He did have the right, and she had no right to refuse at all. She could only obey him.


    "What an evil capitalist!"


    Abbyined in her heart, but had topromise.


    "I see. I''ll do that."


    She sighed helplessly and agreed. Then, she nced at Richard''s room and said, "Shall I sleep on the


    sofa?"


    "Why?"


    Throwing the towel aside, Richard asked in confusion.


    "It''s not good to sleep together when we are alone."


    And she thought that nobody knew what he would do in the middle of the night?


    She had to take precautions against him.


    "So what?" Richard asked.


    "So we should sleep separately." Abby did not hesitate.


    Richard burst intoughter and he disgusted. "Do you think it''s necessary?"


    While speaking, he looked up and down at Abby again. Before she could say anything, he said, "Don''t


    worry, I''ll not be interested in you now just as a few days ago."


    Abby was so angry


    What did he mean?


    Even though she was growing slowly, at least she was not in a bad figure. Why did he dislike her again


    and again?


    Yuk! "Nonsense, I shouldn''t care about it." She said to herself.


    She thought that if he disliked her, it meant that she was safer. She med herself being stupid. "Why


    am I fussing over such a trivial matter?" She thought.


    She thought about it again and again. She was still in a dilemma while Richard was already lying on the


    bed and did not care about her thoughts at all.


    Abby immediately lost her temper.


    She could only move to the bed with a depressed mood.

 Chapter 32 The Invitation from Edward Kent

    Chapter 32 The Invitation from Edward Kent


    The next day was Monday. Abby went to school with dark under-eye circles.


    She had no choice. It was the second time for her to sleep on the same bed with a man. Because she


    was too nervous and vignt, she stayed awake all night.


    It was not until dawn that she fell asleep for a while.


    Therefore, during the whole morning''s ss, Abby was almost asleep.


    It was lunchtime when Sophia forced her to the school restaurant.


    "Tsk. Abby, what''s wrong with you? You look listless. Did you have too much sexst night?"


    Staring at Abby, Sophia teased her.


    "What are you talking about? I was purely abused."


    Abby said angrily and didn''t care about her question.


    "Ah? Was Mr. Scott so skillful?"


    Sophia was obviously thinking in another way.


    Hearing that, Abby corrected her in a hurry. "What are you talking about? Don''t get me wrong. I am his


    maid. Do you think I am her girlfriend?"


    "Really?"


    Sophia obviously didn''t believe it.


    Was it true that nothing had happened but she was so listless?


    Was Richard ipetent in certain aspects, or was there something wrong? Otherwise, why would he


    be indifferent facing such a delicate beauty?


    "Yes."


    Abby felt helpless. She stuffed the rice into her mouth. However, she thought to herself that as long as


    Richard did not make her suffer, she would be grateful.


    However, as soon as this idea came to her mind, Sophia criticized her. "Abby, as a woman, can you


    have some pursuit?"


    "What... what''s wrong? Why don''t I have some pursuit?"


    Abby looked at her best friend in confusion.


    As a result, Sophia red at her with an exasperated look. "You are talking nonsense! Do you know


    why I encourage you to get Richard?"


    Em...


    After thinking for a few seconds, Abby said, "Because he is rich?"


    "That''s only one aspect. What''s more, I heard that Richard never get close to women. However, there


    are countless women who like him. He doesn''t like others, but only keeps you by his side. What does


    that mean?"


    "What does it mean?"


    Abby asked in a daze.


    Seeing her being dazed, Sophia said angrily, "It means that there must be something that attracts him!"


    "Oh?"


    Abby Miller''s reaction was still calm as she sized herself up.


    In terms of beauty, although she was not ugly, she was definitely not a peerless beauty. As for her


    figure... That was to the point where Richard Scott disliked her.


    After weighing his options, Abby Miller did not feel that she could attract Richard Scott anywhere.


    Therefore, she didn''t take Sophia White''s words seriously.


    "Oh, no matter what, you have the best time, the appropriate situation, and people now. When will you


    stop? Do you really want to wait until other women take it away?"


    Sophia White still refused to give up.


    Abby Miller also felt helpless. "Sophia, I know what you want to say. But Richard Scott and I are from


    two different worlds after all. As I said, it''s impossible for us to be together now. In the future, we will


    only be two parallel lines. So, I won''t expect anything. Don''t make a fuss."


    "Who knows?"


    Sophia White''s face was full of disapproval. "Richard Scott is, after all, a super excellent man. We get


    along day and night every day. Who knows if you will sink? I''m nning for you. You don''t understand,


    you don''t know how to appreciate people."


    Sophia White red at Abby Miller with me. She didn''t forget to snort twice to show her anger.


    Abby Miller knew that she was not angry, so she asked curiously, "Sophia, why do you always want


    something to happen between me and him?"


    "Tsk, isn''t this nonsense? Such a good girl like you is certainly worthy of the best man in the world to


    take care of. At present, in my eyes, Richard Scott is the best candidate."


    Speaking of this, Sophia White seemed to think of something and added, "Oh, there''s another one


    that''s not bad, Edward Kent..."


    "Hmm? Are you calling me?"


    Speaking of the devil, he arrived.


    As soon as Sophia White finished speaking, Edward Kent''s voice came from the side.


    Abby Miller and Sophia White were both shocked. They turned around and saw Edward Kent holding a


    te and looking for a seat with his two friends in the dining room.


    "Senior... senior."


    There was a little panic on Abby Miller''s face, and she didn''t forget to re at Sophia White.


    She did not know if Edward Kent had heard what she had just said.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Sophia White stuck out her tongue, obviously embarrassed.


    "What a coincidence. I rarely meet you here."


    Edward Kent said with a smile, but the smile on his lips was still so clean and pure.


    "Eh? Do you know each other?"


    This time, it was Sophia White who was surprised.


    As Abby Miller''s best friend, she naturally knew that Abby Miller had a crush on Edward Kent.


    Unfortunately, because Abby Miller had never gone to confess, she felt that the two of them had


    nothing to do with each other over time.


    As a result, the two of them looked at each other. Obviously, they knew each other!


    "Yes."


    Edward Kent did not hide anything at all.


    Sophia White was about to ask more, but Abby Miller interrupted her in a hurry. "Uh, Senior Edward,


    are you looking for a seat? We''re almost done. If you don''t mind, why don''t we sit here?"


    "This..."


    Edward Kent did not agree immediately. He looked up at his twopanions first.


    However, the twopanions had already found their seats and were waving at him. "Edward, over


    here."


    "Thank you for your invitation. Although I really want to sit here, I may not be able to."


    Edward Kent smiled apologetically.


    Abby Miller was also a little embarrassed.


    The invitation just now was blurted out.


    It was quite awkward for her to refuse the invitation.


    However, Abby Miller still smiled. "It doesn''t matter. Go ahead. Don''t let your friend wait too long."


    "Yes."


    Edward Kent nodded with a smile and was about to leave. Before he left, he seemed to think of


    something and turned back. "By the way, Abby, do you have time on the weekend?"


    "What?"


    Abby Miller was stunned for a few seconds. "It''s the weekend. I still don''t know. What''s the matter?"


    "Mm, we agreed to go to the library togetherst time. If it''s possible this weekend, why don''t you go?"


    Edward Kent smiled and asked Abby Miller. His clear eyes made it hard for anyone to refuse.


    If it were in the past, Abby Miller would have agreed without hesitation.


    But the situation was different now. Richard Scott asked her toe with him. She did not have so


    much time.


    "Is it inconvenient?"


    Seeing that Abby Miller was a little hesitant, Edward Kent asked again.


    However, before Abby Miller could say anything, Sophia White said, "No, no. It''s absolutely convenient.


    That''s a deal. See you on the weekend!"


    "Eh?"


    Abby Miller was dumbfounded.


    She hadn''t even had the time to say yes. What was going on?


    "That''s great. I''ll wait for you at the library on the pedestrian street this weekend."


    "Uh, oh!"


    In the end, Abby Miller could only nod her head in a daze.


    By the time she realized what was going on, Edward Kent had already gone far away.

 Chapter 33 A Woman Without A Standpoint

    Chapter 33 A Woman Without A Standpoint


    As soon as Edward Kent left, Sophia White immediately began to gossip again. She leaned over and


    asked, "Abby Miller, tell me honestly, when did you hook up with Kent?"


    "Hook up?"


    Abby Miller rolled her eyes at Sophia White''s words.


    "Yes, when? If I remember correctly, you didn''t even know him before the school anniversary, right?


    Now it has developed to the point that he asked you out? My God, Abby Miller, have you been lucky


    recently?"


    Sophia White''s face was full of disbelief. She looked as if she wanted to touch Abby Miller''s body with


    joy.


    "How can it be as exaggerated as you said?"


    Abby Miller couldn''t help butugh. She had no choice but to repeat the process of meeting Edward


    Kent at the banquet that day.


    "So, in fact, he also paid attention to you a long time ago?"


    Sophia White was also surprised.


    "That being said, I haven''t agreed yet. Why did you decide for me so quickly?"


    Abby Miller red at Sophia White with some me.


    Now that she had agreed to Edward Kent''s request, it did not seem appropriate for her to suddenly


    make an appointment.


    Now that she was about to start thinking about how to tell Richard Scott...


    "All right, stop pretending. That''s Edward Kent, whom you''re secretly in love with! If you hesitate like


    this, he''ll run away soon. I''m thinking about your happiness. You should thank me."


    Sophia White looked righteous.


    Abby Miller''s face was full of tears andughter. "I don''t know who incited me to hook up with Richard


    Scott just now. In a sh, he pushed me to another man. Sophia White, can you have some


    standpoint?"


    "Uh, this..."


    Sophia White choked and said with a serious expression, "You''re right. Not everyone can take Richard


    Scott''s identity. You''re still too young, so I''ll help you find someone easier to get."


    "..."


    Abby Miller immediately felt helpless.


    She was really drunk when she saw such a useless friend!


    Although they had made an appointment to go to the library together on the weekend, Abby Miller


    forgot about it by ident.


    This could not be med on her. In order to serve Richard Scott well, she had been living a hard life


    every day.


    What was even worse was that in order to be a qualified "fianc¨¦e" and a maid, the series of rules


    that the housekeeper had ordered for her were also on the agenda.


    What social etiquette ss, famous wine appreciation ss, and better attainment... Wait, all kinds of


    training areing.


    What was even more tragic was that even his walking posture was forcefully adjusted.


    Abby Miller wanted to cry.


    This was the first time she had experienced the trouble of a rich and powerful family.


    She had no choice but to ept and refuse.


    In a sh, the weekend arrived.


    Early in the morning, she got up and burnt Richard Scott''s clothes. Then, her phone suddenly rang


    during breakfast time.


    Abby Miller took time to take a look at the phone screen, which showed a series of strange numbers.


    She wondered who was calling her so early, so she picked it up.


    "Hello, hello."


    "Morning, Abby


    A gentle and clear greeting came from the other end of the phone.


    It was Edward Kent!


    "Edward..."


    Abby Miller was shocked. She finally remembered that she had promised him to go to the library. She


    was so scared that she almost threw away her phone.


    She hurriedly covered the microphone and stole a nce at Richard Scott, who was eating breakfast


    silently across from her.


    At this moment, Richard Scott was also looking up at her. His eyes were indifferent, but there was a


    hint of unknown meaning in them.


    "Haha, I''ll take a call."


    Abby Miller got up in a hurry, rushed out of the restaurant, and answered the phone outside.


    "Morning, Edward."


    Abby Miller deliberately lowered her voice and whispered.


    "Hmm? Did I disturb you?"


    Edward Kent sounded a little confused.


    "Nothing."


    Abby Miller was drenched in cold sweat. She looked in the direction of the restaurant and wondered


    why the senior knew her phone number.


    Moreover, he happened to make a phone call in the morning.


    Abby Miller felt strange.


    Why was the probing look in Richard Scott''s eyes made me so guilty?


    She felt like she had been caught and raped?


    Yuk! What are you talking about? What''s on your mind, Abby Miller?


    "I''m going out. What about you? Are you going out?"


    Abby Miller didn''t say a word for a long time, and Edward Kent asked patiently.


    Abby Miller answered randomly, "Ah, yes, I''m having breakfast. I''ll go out after that."


    "Then I''ll go to the library first and wait for you."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Well, I''ll be here soon. Bye, Senior Edward."


    After that, Abby Miller quickly hung up the phone and went back to the restaurant.


    In the dining room, Richard Scott was still sitting in his seat and having breakfast elegantly. He did not


    seem to notice Abby Miller''s strange behavior.


    But he asked casually, "Who''s calling?"


    With a guilty conscience, Abby Miller lowered her head and said, "ssmate, we made an


    appointment to go to the library together."


    "Oh?"


    Richard Scott raised his eyebrows and stared at Abby Miller with his dark eyes, as if he wanted to see


    through her.


    After a long while, he said slowly, "Do you need a driver to send you?"


    "No, I can take the bus by myself, and we are going to the pedestrian street. The car can''t get in."


    Abby Miller quickly waved her hand, feeling a little ttered.


    Usually, Richard Scott wasn''t that kind. Why was he acting so abnormally today? Could he have


    sensed something?


    Just as Abby Miller''s heart was filled with unease, Richard Scott did not say anything else. He only


    instructed, "Yes, go to thepany earlier after shopping."


    "Okay."


    Abby Miller nodded.


    After breakfast, Richard Scott was the first to leave. Then, Abby Miller went out to meet Edward Kent.


    Although there were not many people on the pedestrian street in the morning, it was definitely not too


    few.


    When Abby Miller arrived in a hurry, she saw Edward Kent at a nce.


    He stood there quietly. The white shirt he was wearing was clean and beautiful, and his elegant


    temperament was naturally emitted. His delicate facial features exuded an extremely pure gentleness.


    Edward Kent was undoubtedly an outstanding man. He stood there casually and easily attracted the


    attention of passers-by.


    Abby Miller was a little excited.


    No matter what, this man was the one she was secretly in love with. She didn''t know how many times


    she had been paying so much attention to him.


    Abby Miller dared to say that no one in the world was more suitable to wear a white shirt than Edward


    Kent!


    It seemed that he could sense her gaze. At this time, Edward Kent suddenly looked in her direction.


    When their eyes met, he waved at her and a gentle smile appeared on his lips. "Abby."


    "Sorry, Senior Edward, you''ve been waiting for a long time, haven''t you?"


    Abby Miller hurriedly pulled herself together and walked over quickly.


    "No, I just arrived."


    Edward Kent smiled and added, "Besides, it''s natural for boys to wait for girls. It doesn''t matter even if


    they wait for two hours."


    "Then let''s go in quickly?"


    Abby Miller''s cheeks were flushed.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Edward Kent nodded and the two of them walked into the library together.

 Chapter 34 Im flattered

    Chapter 34 I''m ttered


    The library on the pedestrian street was very wide, with a total of three floors. Because it was still early,


    there were not many people.


    Abby Miller followed Edward Kent and watched as he led her all the way to the third floor.


    "Is the book you''re looking for on the third floor?"


    Abby Miller could not help but ask when she saw Edward Kent walking up to her with a purpose.


    "Well, I''m here to find some information. What about you?"


    Edward Kent responded with a smile and did not forget to ask.


    Abby Miller paused for a moment and couldn''t answer for a while.


    The reason she hade to the library was because of Edward Kent''s sudden intention. She really


    didn''t want to find a book.


    It was hard to answer his question now.


    "Your expression looks really fun."


    Just as Abby Miller was lost in thought, Edward Kent''s voice rang out again.


    "What?"


    Abby Miller raised her head in confusion and saw Edward Kent''s smiling eyes.


    "You don''t have much preparation for me calling you out, do you?"


    He blinked and tilted his head slightly. "In fact, I just wanted to tease you and see how you would


    react."


    "Uh, I''m sorry. I really didn''t expect to see what book I wanted to buy. But since I''m here, I''ll just take a


    look."


    Abby Miller''s expression was slightly awkward. Her crimson cheeks made her look a little shy.


    Abby Miller didn''t expect that Edward Kent, who looked so gentle, would y tricks on her.


    At this time, the two of them had already reached the third floor. Edward Kent quickly walked toward


    the bookshelf of medical books.


    When Abby Miller followed them, she saw Edward Kent concentrating on looking for books.


    His fingers swept past one by one as he looked at the name of the book. Abby Miller, who was


    following him, was staring at his fingers in a daze.


    Edward Kent''s fingers were very beautiful. They were slender, white, and had distinct joints. His nails


    were very clean, and his hand was like specialized in ying the piano.


    Abby Miller suddenly thought of Richard Scott.


    That man''s hand seemed to be doing very well.


    "Abby, what are you thinking about?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    While Abby Miller was in a daze, Edward Kent had already picked up two or three books in a row.


    Abby Miller quickly came to her senses and her face turned even redder.


    She felt ashamed that she was looking at his hand and seeing something in a trance.


    Edward Kent looked at her and smiled. "You seem to love blushing."


    "Ahem, well, have you found the book you want?"


    Abby Miller quickly changed the topic.


    "Yes, I found it. It''s your turn."


    "Well, I haven''t thought about it. Why don''t you go there and wait for me? I''ll go and find what I want to


    see."


    For a moment, Abby Miller didn''t know what to read, so she had to propose.


    "Is that so? Well, I''ll go first."


    "Yes."


    Edward Kent went to the reading area ahead. Abby Miller turned around to look for the book she


    wanted.


    About ten minutester, Abby Miller returned with a stack of documents.


    When Edward Kent saw her, he looked up and smiled. "Did you find what you want?"


    "Yes."


    Abby Miller sat down opposite him.


    Edward Kent suddenly pushed a ss of coffee over and said, "I invited you to drink. I often see you


    drinking this with your friend. I guess you like it very much."


    "Ah, thank you."


    Abby Miller was ttered. She was stunned again. ¡°Regrly?"


    "Yes! As I said, this is not my first time paying attention to you."


    Edward Kent smiled calmly.


    Abby Miller''s face was still red, and a strange feeling shed through her heart at the same time.


    Think about it. When you thought you were so far away from your lover, he told you that I had been


    paying attention to you for a long time.


    No matter how he thought about it, it was like a dream!


    "What are you waiting for?"


    Edward Kent spoke again and waved his hand in front of her.


    "Nothing."


    Abby Miller shook her head and hurriedly buried her head in her book.


    Edward Kent smiled and looked back at the book in his hand.


    In the blink of an eye, noon arrived.


    There were more and more people in the library, and Abby Miller also forgot the time when she looked


    at it. Until Edward Kent said, "Abby, it''s almost the time. Shall we go for lunch?"


    "How fast."


    Abby Miller also looked at the time and found that it was indeed past 11 o''clock.


    She didn''t expect time to pass so fast!


    She packed up the books and put them back in ce. However, Edward Kent carried the books in his


    arms and went downstairs to pay.


    Aftering out, the sun was zing in the sky, and the streets were full of vehicles.


    Then, Abby Miller heard Edward Kent''s suggestion. "Let''s go to the restaurant at the corner of the


    street ahead. The food there is delicious."


    "Uh, is this appropriate?"


    Abby Miller was a little embarrassed. "How about I treat you?"


    "No, I''m the one who called you out this time, so I''ll treat you. If you feel sorry, you can invite me next


    time."


    "But..."


    Abby Miller still wanted to say something, but Edward Kent interrupted her. "That''s a deal. Let''s go."


    The smile on his face was so gentle that it was hard to refuse.


    As a result, Abby Miller swallowed all the words that came to her mouth.


    Fifteen minutester, they finally arrived at the restaurant that Edward Kent had mentioned.


    The environment here was very quiet. It was a Thai restaurant. The interior decoration of Thai was


    unique. Since it was lunch time, there were endless guests.


    Edward Kent, who was familiar with the way, took Abby Miller to a rtively quiet ce in the corner


    and called the waiter to order the dishes.


    While waiting for the dishes, Abby Miller asked curiously, "Does Senior Edward like medicine very


    much? You have been reading books on medicine just now."


    "Yes, I''m quite interested."


    Edward Kent didn''t try to hide it, and his answer was very straightforward.


    "Huh? But aren''t you a major in finance management? Since you like it, why didn''t you learn it?"


    Abby Miller looked at Edward Kent curiously.


    Edward Kent smiled slightly and said, "I can''t help it because of my family."


    "Oh, yes."


    Abby Miller didn''t ask much. She nodded and said nothing.


    As everyone knew, Edward Kent was also from a wealthy family. Abby Miller immediately understood


    what he meant.


    On the contrary, Kent asked her, "What about you, Abby? Do you like photography very much?"


    "Yes! I like it very much."


    When it came to photography, Abby Miller''s expression immediately changed. "I liked photography


    since I was in junior high school. But I didn''t have enough money at that time, so I couldn''t buy a


    camera. I was very envious. Later, when I was in college, I didn''t hesitate to choose the photography


    major, hoping to get a camera every day."


    Looking at her lively expression, Edward Kent''s expression was unusually gentle. "Do you have any


    dreams in the future?"


    "Dream? Yes, yes."


    Abby Miller nodded vigorously. "I hope I can be a professional photographer in the future and


    open my own photography show. But..."


    She smiled bitterly and said, "I don''t know if it wille true."


    Since the ident in the orphanage, her freedom in life seemed to no longer belong to her.


    Although Richard Scott had never restricted her freedom, it was not easy for her to realize her dream.


    "You can do it!"


    Edward Kent''s tone sounded very certain. "If I remember correctly, the Abby Miller in my impression


    should be a confident, optimistic girl. You are very smart, and your grades are also in the top of the


    school. Moreover, I knew you did excellent work. So, if you work hard, you will definitely seed in the


    future."


    Although she did not know whether Edward Kent''s words were sincere orforting, for some reason,


    at this moment, there seemed to be a warm current flowing through Abby Miller''s heart.

 Chapter 35 Take Rain Check

    Chapter 35 Take Rain Check


    While they were talking, the waiter also brought the dishes over. So, Edward Kent asked Abby Miller to


    eat while chatting.


    By the time she finished eating, it had already been 40 minutes, and Abby Miller was satisfied with the


    food.


    "How is it? It''s not bad, isn''t it?"


    Walking out of the dining room with Abby Miller, Edward Kent asked with a smile.


    "Well, not bad. I''ll invite you next time when I save money."


    Abby Miller said seriously.


    Edward Kent did not refuse. "Then I''ll wait. By the way, do you have any ns in the afternoon? Shall


    we go somewhere else?"


    "Ah, this..."


    Abby Miller looked at the time and found that it was already 12 o''clock.


    Usually, she was already at Richard Scott''s ce, waiting for his orders. She had already left for hours.


    If she did not return, it was hard to say whether the man would be angry or not.


    For a moment, Abby Miller was in a dilemma.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have time. We can make an appointment next time."


    It seemed that he could see her hesitation, so Edward Kent spoke again.


    "Then we make an appointment next time. Sorry, I have to go back to work. I can''te out for too


    long."


    Abby Miller looked at Edward Kent apologetically.


    When Edward Kent saw this, he couldn''t help but reach out and rub her hair. He smiled and said,


    "There''s no need to apologize. I''m very happy that you can apany me out this morning. Although


    it''s a pity, remember topensate me next time."


    "Okay, I''m really sorry."


    Abby Miller apologized again.


    Edward Kent smiled indifferently and said, "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go. I''ll take you there."


    "Ah? There''s no need for that. We''re on different paths, so I don''t bother you."


    Abby Miller declined again.


    Edward Kent was stunned for a moment before he burst intoughter. "Do you know which direction I''m


    heading in?"


    After Abby Miller realized it, she realized that she had identally exposed herself. Her face turned red


    again. "I... I..."


    "You''re really interesting."


    Edward Kent smiled again, and he looked very happy. "But I still insist on seeing you off. After all, when


    you go out with me, how can I let you go back by yourself? Let''s go!"


    As he spoke, Edward Kent took the lead in walking to the roadside to stop the taxi.


    Abby Miller had no choice but to get into the taxi obediently.


    About half an hourter, the taxi finally arrived at the gate of YS Group.


    "Are you working here?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Edward Kent looked out of the car window with a surprised expression.


    "Uh, sort of."


    Abby Miller nodded and did not know how to exin.


    "I see."


    Edward Kent did not say anything else, but the depths of his clear eyes seemed to deepen.


    "Then I''ll go up first. Goodbye, Senior Kent."


    She opened the car door and was about to leave.


    Edward Kent smiled gently and said, "Okay, goodbye."


    The door closed and the car drove away. Abby Miller stood where she was and watched the car


    disappearpletely. Then she turned around and walked into YS Group.


    However, Abby Miller did not expect to see a middle-aged man walking out of the crowd when she was


    about to enter the group.


    Abby Millers heart skipped a beat and she cursed in her heart. How could she meet Richard Scott''s


    father?


    Abby Miller was wondering if she should leave, but it was toote. Sam Scott had already seen her.


    He came over with a sharp and serious expression. When he saw Abby Miller, he should have ignored


    her, but recognized her. His face was obviously not good.


    Seeing that it was impossible for her to hide, Abby Miller had no choice but to meet him.


    "Mr. Scott."


    Out of respect for the elders, Abby Miller took the lead in greeting Sam Scott when he approached.


    Sam Scott responded, showing his bearing as a big shot.


    Abby Miller guessed that he was probably very busy, so she left after greeting him.


    Unexpectedly, Sam Scott suddenly stopped her. "Miss Miller."


    "Hmm?"


    Abby Miller stopped in her tracks in surprise. She looked back at him and asked, "Call me?"


    "Do you have time to talk?"


    Although Sam Scott was asking, the sharpness that existed in his bones sounded a littlemanding


    at this moment, causing one to feel a pressure that one could not reject.


    Abby Miller wanted to refuse, but on second thought.


    That bastard Richard Scott had intentionally left the mess for her to deal with. Now that trouble had


    Moreover, she didn''t think that if she refused, wouldn''t the seemingly resolute and decisive old man


    have to take action?


    So after weighing it over and over again, Abby Miller nodded and said, "Okay."


    "Let''s go. Wait for me in the car first."


    Sam Scott saw that Abby Miller had agreed and stopped talking nonsense. He dismissed his assistants


    and subordinates and took the lead in walking out.


    YS Group was located on the financial street in the center of the city. The street was very prosperous,


    with all kinds of shops and restaurants everywhere.


    Led by Sam Scott, they crossed the road and arrived at a big coffee shop across the street.


    At this time, there were quite a few people in the cafe, but there were definitely not many of them.


    However, Sam Scott seemed to deliberately avoid them, so he took Abby Miller into the private room


    inside.


    In this narrow room, as soon as the coffee was served and the door was closed, only Abby Miller and


    Sam Scott were left.


    As the two of them sat face to face, Abby Miller was naturally nervous, especially when Sam Scott


    sized her up.


    Therefore, in order to get rid of this ufortable situation as soon as possible, Abby Miller took the


    lead to ask, Mr. Scott, what do you want to talk to me about?


    Sam Scott didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he calmly lit a cigar and took a deep breath before


    saying, "Miss Miller, are youining about me?"


    "Ah? Comining?"


    Abby Miller was really unprepared for such a sudden question. She was stunned and then asked, "Why


    do you ask so?"


    "Because when you went to my home, I deliberately ignored you and even embarrassed you."


    Sam Scott said slowly, picked up the coffee on the table, and took a sip.


    "No."


    Abby Miller answered straightforwardly, "There''s nothing toin about."


    Besides, she was surprised that Richard Scott suddenly brought her with him that day. The entire meal


    process was filled with apprehension. Who would have the energy toin?


    What''s more... She was the one who got involved.


    "Anyway, that day, I was very grateful for your mercy on the Scott Family."


    Sam Scott said lightly.


    For some reason, his words sounded harsh to Abby Miller.


    The Scott Family?


    Hearing this, why did it feel like Richard Scott wasn''t a member of the Scott Family?


    Although she thought so in her heart, Abby Miller suppressed it in the end and did not say it out loud.


    "It''s nothing. I just do what I want."


    Abby Miller said lightly with a look of disapproval.


    Sam Scott, on the other hand, looked at Abby Miller''s face from time to time and ponder quietly. After a


    long silence, he said, "Miss Miller, have you known Richard for a long time?"


    "Not too long."


    Abby Miller replied, but she had something in her heart.


    She didn''t think that Mr. Scott had called her here just to ask her these questions. This was just the


    beginning.

 Chapter 36 A Heartache

    Chapter 36 A Heartache


    "Richard is strong when he is young. He has outstanding abilities, and it''s very rare for him to have


    such a high status today. The Scott Family owes him a lot, and as a father, I also owe him a lot. The


    scene you saw a few days ago has already been seen many times, but no one willin..."


    Sam Scott suddenly paused and then said in a low voice, "He has never opened his heart to anyone.


    To be honest, he took you back that day, which surprised me a lot. You are indeed an outstanding girl,


    but I can be sure that even if Richard will marry with you in the future, it will never be because of love."


    "That child has already shut his heart. Even if he really makes a choice, he will only make the right


    choice."


    After saying that, Abby Miller understood what was going on.


    Was he trying to persuade her to leave Richard Scott?


    Although such dramatic plots were often seen on TV, Abby Miller didn''t expect that such a thing would


    happen to her one day.


    Abby Miller was stunned for a moment before she managed to regain her voice. "Mr. Scott, what do


    you want to say?"


    "You are a smart girl, and you must be a person of character. You are still young, and you should not be


    able to ept a person who can''t open his heart to you. In this case, Miss Miller may not be toote to


    turn back now."


    "Turn back?"


    When Abby Miller heard these two words, she could not help but frown.


    Although she had long known that she was ready, she didn''t expect Sam Scott to be so straightforward.


    Could it be that Richard Scott had long guessed that this day woulde? That was why he was on


    guard earlier?


    What should she say next?


    From the moment she signed the contract with Richard Scott, all rights in Richard Scott''s hands.


    Although she did not wish to maintain this rtionship with Richard Scott, Richard Scott might not be


    willing to her leave even if she wanted to.


    At this time, Abby Miller was in a dilemma.


    After thinking for a long time, she asked curiously, "If I choose to turn back now, will you arrange a


    suitable match for Richard Scott? Such as Nancy Lee?"


    "That''s right. The Scott Family is a rich and powerful family with strict family rules. Naturally, the


    daughter-inw they find should be of equal status. Neither YS Group nor the Scott Family will allow


    anything to damage our family''s reputation."


    Seeing that Abby Miller hade straight to the point, Sam Scott replied bluntly, "Miss Miller is a smart


    person and also a sensible person. I think you should know something. I think you will be responsible


    for your future, right?"


    Yes, I understand!


    At this moment, Abby Miller understood why Richard Scott was in such a deadlock with the Scott


    Family.


    There was no Richard Scott in their brief conversation.


    The Scott Family... Did he really treat Richard Scott as a family member?


    Or in their eyes, Richard Scott was just a money-making tool? A bargaining chip to maintain profit?


    Was this the sorrow of having money?


    She thought that she was already in a very bad state, but she did not expect that Richard Scott was


    actually experiencing something worse than hers.


    The marriage was arranged, but his father''s words did not even reveal the slightest fatherly love.


    Thinking of Richard Scott''s poker face, Abby Miller suddenly felt a little distressed.


    However, she remained calm on the surface. "I''m sorry, Mr. Scott. Perhaps just as you said, Richard


    Scott can''t open his heart to me, but I don''t need you to teach me how to be responsible for myself.


    Besides, no matter what happens between Richard Scott and me in the future, it''s his life and between


    him and me. Forgive me for not being able to ept your proposal."


    Abby Miller''s tough attitude made Sam Scott frown. "It seems that I can''t persuade you."


    "Sorry."


    Abby Miller said coldly.


    "You are smarter than I thought, but I still want to remind you that it may not be a good thing for you."


    Sam Scott''s attitude seemed a little colder.


    Obviously, the negotiation with Abby Miller did not meet the result he wanted, so this big shot who had


    once been in the business world felt very unhappy.


    "I didn''t want to the Scott Family. Speaking of which, I really didn''t have any idea before you came to


    find me."


    Abby Miller smiled as her tone grew colder and colder. Even her respect for Richard Scott seemed to


    have diminished significantly. "But now, I suddenly did not want to leave Richard Scott. Because I''ve


    discovered that he doesn''t seem to have any rtives left in this world."


    "I was born in an orphanage since I was a child. I always thought that fate was unfair to me. But when I


    talked to you just now, I felt that he was more pitiful than me."


    This was Abby Miller''s sincerity. She didn''t know why, but she felt very angry.


    Although she seemed to be rational, she still said it out loud.


    "It seems that I really have nothing to talk to you about?"


    After a cigar was burned out, Sam Scott finally put it out. His tone was still calm.


    But in the end, he did not forget to say, "In that case, I apologized to you today. But this is only limited


    to Richard, who temporarily values you."


    "However, after everything is over, I hope Miss Miller can live a good life."


    This was a warning, but it was also a disagreement with Abby Miller.


    Of course, Abby Miller was not stupid, but she was not afraid. She got up and said, "I know. If there''s


    nothing else, I''ll go first. Goodbye!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she walked out of the room. Her back looked straight, neither


    humble nor arrogant.


    In the private room, Sam Scott was lost in thought as he watched Abby Miller leave.


    Although this girl was young, she was smart and kept her position. She was tough and hard to deal


    with!


    Although Abby Miller was cool and domineering in the cafe, when she came out, she found that her


    palms were sweating.


    As expected, when faced with an experienced veteran like Sam Scott, Abby Miller still felt nervous for


    no reason.


    However, she didn''t regret it even though she was nervous.


    She had thought it over, so she said those words in front of Sam Scott.


    She did not feel that she was wrong. She only felt that this was unfair to Richard Scott.


    At this moment, Abby Miller felt a little incredulous.


    Before that, she was still angry at Richard Scott''s bullying.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    But when she turned around, her heart ached for him!


    It turned out that the lofty Richard Scott had such a side.


    Although he seemed to be ruling over the world, he was a lonely king.


    There seemed to be no family. Everyone only cared about their interests, but never thought about his


    feelings.


    Although Abby Miller did not know how Richard Scott felt, she sincerely felt that she might be an


    orphan than born in such a wealthy family!

 Chapter 37 The Presidents Woman

    Chapter 37 The President''s Woman


    Although Abby Miller was full of thoughts, when she returned to YS Group to look for Richard Scott, her


    expression had already returned to normal.


    Seeing her return, Richard Scott nced at her and said, "You still know toe back? Abby Miller, do


    you have any consciousness as a maid?"


    "Am I your fianc¨¦e? Why should I have the consciousness of a maid?"


    When Abby Miller retorted, she didn''t stand on ceremony and directly took back what he had said


    before.


    Richard Scott heard her and could not help but put down the matter in his hand. He stared at her


    calmly and said, "Abby Miller, you know how to refute?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "I didn¡¯t refute. This is an exnation of the truth!"


    Abby Miller sounded so self-righteous.


    "Humph, what book did you buy? Show it to me."


    Richard Scott snorted coldly and suddenly changed the topic.


    Abby Miller was sweating. "Uh, I didn''t buy the book. I just read it over there."


    "You don''t buy books in a bookstore, but just go to read books?"


    Richard Scott raised eyebrows. His tone sounded dangerous.


    Abby Miller broke out in a cold sweat and looked away guiltily. "Yes! I didn''t see anything I wanted to


    buy."


    "Who are you going with?"


    Richard Scott asked again. His tone was indifferent, as if he was a little careless.


    "ssmates!"


    Abby Miller said, but her heart was beating wildly.


    She did not forget that when she signed the contract a few days ago, Richard Scott had warned her not


    to get too close to men and not make him a cuckold.


    She didn''t know how he would react when he knew she went out with a boy.


    In the end, Richard Scott did not ask any more questions. Instead, he said, "I asked you this morning,


    but you gave me the same answer."


    Then, he looked away coldly and went to do his own work.


    Abby Miller breathed a sigh of relief, but she felt that there seemed to be other meaning in this guy''s


    words.


    But he didn''t ask any more questions, and she wisely stopped talking about it.


    Richard Scott continued to work and did not say anything else.


    Abby Miller didn''t say anything. She ran to the sofa and sat down, but she couldn''t help staring at


    Richard Scott in a daze.


    No matter how many times she looked at him, this man was perfect.


    His eyes were cold and indifferent, and his expression was focused and serious. There was an


    indescribable elegance and nobility. The pressure that made people dare not disobey was so strong


    that they could not ignore him.


    Today, she finally had a better understanding of this man.


    Such an outstanding person was born in a family like this. He should have been happier than anyone


    else, but it was obviously not like this...


    Abby Miller couldn''t help but think of what Sam Scott had said.


    Did Richard Scott often hear such ruthless words from his father? That was why he had be so


    cold and distant?


    Sam Scott said that he could not open his heart to anyone. Why?


    Was he the one who deliberately put on the mask outside?


    Abby Miller suddenly realized that she was full of curiosity about this man.


    However, even though she had the heart to ask, she and Richard Scott had only reached an


    agreement at this stage. She was not qualified to explore his family background at all. In the end, she


    could only let it go.


    "If you want to see me so much, I don''t mind if you sit closer."


    Just as Abby Miller was staring at Richard Scott in a daze, he raised his head again and said such


    shameless words.


    Abby Miller quickly came back to her senses and said with a red face, "Who... who is looking at you?"


    "There are only you and me here. Who?"


    There was a hint of mockery in Richard Scott''s voice.


    Abby Miller was speechless.


    Even if it''s me, you don''t have to ask me to sit close to you.


    This was too narcissistic!


    "No need, I can just sit here."


    Abby Miller turned him down without thinking. If she really stared at him like this, she would probably


    have a nightmare at night.


    Fortunately, Richard Scott did not make things difficult for her anymore. He turned around to deal with


    the documents on his own.


    After Abby Miller looked away, she went to find something to kill time.


    The office was quite well-equipped. Abby Miller took out aptop and found a movie. She turned the


    volume down and watched it quietly.


    In the evening, after work, Richard Scott finished his work and called Abby Miller home.


    Outside the office, several assistants and secretaries were still busy with their work. When Richard


    Scott saw this, he could not help but turn his head and tell Abby Miller, "Go down and wait for me."


    "Well."


    Abby Miller nodded and turned to go to the elevator.


    On the other side, after Richard Scott told Ethan Johnson some important arrangements for tomorrow''s


    trip, he was also ready to leave.


    However, his assistant, Ethan Johnson, suddenly stopped Richard Scott. "President, there''s something


    I don''t know if I should say."


    "What is it?"


    Richard Scott stopped and motioned for him to speak.


    Ethan Johnson hesitated for a few seconds and said, "At noon, the chairman seemed to have talked to


    Abby Miller."


    Richard Scott was obviously stunned. "What time?"


    "Well, after lunch."


    Ethan Johnson thought about it and replied.


    "Why didn''t you report in time?" Richard Scott''s expression had turned cold, but it was obvious that he


    was not targeting Ethan Johnson.


    Ethan Johnson broke out in a cold sweat and replied, "I just heard the colleagues say this. Someone


    saw it at noon."


    Richard Scott did not answer immediately. After a few seconds of silence, he said, "Keep an eye on this


    in the future. If anything happens, report it to me in time."


    "Yes!"


    Abby Miller went downstairs first and waited for Richard Scott at thepany''s entrance.


    It was the rush hour after work, and people kepting out of thepany.


    At first, Abby Miller was not eye-catching when she stood there. It was not until a ck Maserati


    stopped at the door that everyone''s eyes were finally attracted.


    The cold and overbearing lines of the car were undoubtedly the CEO''s car.


    Usually, this car was parked in the underground garage. Now that it suddenly appeared, it was no


    wonder that it would attract onlookers.


    Then, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Abby Miller walked to the passenger seat naturally.


    She opened the door, got in the car, and closed the door.


    The whole process went smoothly. Then, the car whizzed away.


    This time, thepany''s onlookers were no longer calm.


    "The one who got in the president''s car just now was... a woman?"


    "Ahh, who is that? Have you seen it clearly?"


    "I didn''t see it clearly, but it''s absolutely true that it''s a woman. Oh my god, is the president taking her to


    and fro personally, is she an employee of ourpany?"


    "Obviously not. I heard that woman often came to thepany to find the president recently, and she


    stayed in the president''s office for a whole day."


    "Could she be the president''s woman?"


    The gossip went through thepany in an instant. No one expected that the dignified YS Group


    would have a scene like a market.


    Of course, the two main protagonists who had gone far away at this time werepletely unaware of


    the situation here.


    At this moment, in the sports car, Richard Scott was focused on driving, but staring at Abby Miller from


    time to time.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Abby Miller was a little scared. After holding back for a while, she finally


    couldn''t stand it and said, "Mr. Scott, is there anything wrong? Could you please tell me directly?"


    Don''t you know how scary your eyes are?

 Chapter 38 Are You Afraid Of Me?

    Chapter 38 Are You Afraid Of Me?


    "Why is Sam Scott looking for you?"


    In the narrow carriage, Richard Scott''s voice sounded a little cold.


    There weren''t many people in the world who would call out their father''s name without any emotion.


    Abby Miller looked at him in surprise. "How did you know that he had looked for me?"


    After asking, Abby Miller felt that she had asked too much.


    Wasn''t this nonsense? Sam Scott had been stopped her in YS Group. There were so many employees


    in YS Group, and one of them would definitely see it.


    Richard Scott obviously had no intention of answering this question.


    Abby Miller had no choice but to smile. "Actually, it''s nothing much. We talked about some matters of


    life. What a pity..."


    She sighed deeply and continued, "Obviously, I have a different opinion from your father, so we didn''t


    have a good chat in the end."


    When she said this, there was no trace of unhappiness on her face, and she was even a little angry.


    Richard Scott saw this and did not respond.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After a while, he nodded and said, "It''s enough that you have the same outlook on life as me."


    He was overbearing but also arrogant. After saying that, an imperceptible smile appeared on the corner


    of Richard Scott''s mouth.


    Unfortunately, Abby Miller did not notice it carefully.


    Soon, they returned home. The housekeeper, Jack, had already prepared dinner and was waiting for


    them respectfully.


    Abby Miller''s status was different now. Naturally, she was qualified to sit down and eat with Richard


    Scott.


    After dinner, Richard Scott was used to going to the study to deal with some overseas work problems.


    Abby Miller loved this period the most every day, because she could get rid of Richard Scott.


    But tonight, just as Abby Miller was about to leave, she had barely taken a few steps when Richard


    Scott caught her by the cor.


    "Where are we going?"


    The man lowered his eyes and asked lightly.


    "Go back to my room and review my homework."


    Abby Miller answered honestly.


    "Bring the homework to the study to review. Every day in the future."


    Richard Scott announced directly.


    "What?"


    Abby Miller thought that she was hallucinating and asked in disbelief, "Can I... can I refuse?"


    She could still endure staying with him during the day, but she had to spend the night with him. How


    could he let her live?


    As if he could sense her resistance, Richard Scott narrowed his eyes.


    Usually, when he did this, it meant that Abby Miller was in deep trouble.


    "As a good ''maid'', the first thing you have to learn is to follow the master''s orders. What I ask you to do,


    you must obey unconditionally."


    Richard Scott looked at Abby Miller and said seriously.


    From the beginning to now, he had said these words countless times.


    However, Abby Miller did not seem to remember. He said it once and she forgot it once.


    Abby Miller was speechless. She could only put on a dejected expression and say, "I understand."


    Richard Scott was rather satisfied with her performance.


    But he was very dissatisfied with the fear in her eyes.


    "Abby Miller, are you afraid of me?"


    Richard Scott''s brows were tightly furrowed. His eyes were like a pool of ck water, bottomless.


    Hearing that, Abby Miller waved her hand repeatedly. "I''m not afraid of you. I''m just not used to it."


    From time to time, this man would do some strange things. She had no ability to fight against him at all.


    It was not until this moment that Abby Miller realized that this man seemed to have unknowingly begun


    to affect her.


    She didn''t find anything wrong with getting along with him, but as soon as she got close to him, his


    aura aroused her nervousness.


    This was the first time in her life that she was so afraid to be alone with someone!


    Richard Scott could tell at a nce that she was lying. He nced at her lightly and said, "Since that''s


    the case, you should study hard how to get used to getting along with me in the future until you''re


    Bang-


    The door of the study was mmed shut, and Abby Miller wanted to cry but had no tears.


    "Did you hear that?"


    Seeing that she did not speak, Richard Scott suddenly raised his voice again.


    "Got it."


    Abby Miller could only sigh helplessly.


    After receiving her affirmative answer, Richard Scott''s expression finally rxed a little. However, he


    did not intend to let go of Abby Miller. Instead, he nced at her and said to her, "It''s good that you


    know. Now,e over and massage me."


    As he spoke, he pointed at his shoulder!


    Abby Miller felt even more helpless. She had no choice but to obediently go up and give him a


    massage.


    In the following days, Richard Scott did not make things difficult for her.


    After a night, the two of them were safe and sound.


    But the next morning, just as Richard Scott went out, Abby Miller suddenly received a call from Tina


    Fisher.


    Abby Miller''s heart skipped a beat.


    Although she had wanted to ask Richard Scott about Tina Fisherst night, she could not open her


    mouth no matter how hard she tried. Now, she had actually called her.


    Abby Miller was so depressed that she wanted to ignore it, but the phone rang again and again.


    After thinking for a while, Abby Miller picked up the phone and said, "Hello."


    "Hey, it''s me."


    Tina Fisher''s voice sounded especially enthusiastic.


    "Well, Tina, what''s the matter so early?"


    Abby Miller asked knowingly.


    Tina Fisher was also a person who didn''t know how to be polite. She immediately smiled and said,


    "Haha, don''t pretend to be stupid. Didn''t I ask you to do that yesterday? What do you think? Did you tell


    Mr. Scott?"


    Abby Miller was speechless.


    This guy really didn''t beat around the bush.


    Feeling helpless, Abby Miller had no choice but to say, "Tina, give me some time. I really can''t talk to


    Mr. Scott in my current position. It''s not that I don''t want to help you."


    "So, you haven''t told him yet?"


    Tina Fisher sounded a little disappointed.


    "I... haven''t found an opportunity yet."


    Abby Miller sounded a little embarrassed. She was still thinking, "ording to Tina Fisher''s character,


    she might me me next, right?"


    However, unexpectedly, Tina Fisher said sensibly, "It doesn''t matter. I know your situation. But Abby,


    can you find a chance as soon as possible? I really can''t wait any longer..."


    Speaking of this, Tina Fisher''s voice suddenly became very aggrieved and choked with sobs. "Today in


    the studio, I was bullied again. Anna Shaw made me embarrassed just because she was a big shot.


    She evenughed at me for being an orphan, but I couldn''t refute a single word..."


    Hearing this, Abby Miller immediately frowned.


    Although she was not so close to Tina Fisher, they grew up together and still had some feelings for


    each other.


    Moreover, Abby Miller was also an orphan. Every time she wasughed at, she knew how to feel, let


    alone Tina Fisher''s status in the entertainment industry. It was conceivable that she has been bullied.


    So, Abby Miller''s heart softened and she said, "Tina, I''ll help you ask as soon as possible."


    "Thank you, I''ll treat you to dinner when we''re free this weekend."


    On the phone, Tina Fisher thanked her again. Finally, they hung up the phone.

 Chapter 39 What Are You Blushing For?

    Chapter 39 What Are You Blushing For?


    After talking to Tina Fisher on the phone, Abby Miller also went upstairs to pack up, and then went out


    to school.


    Compared to high school, college sses were rtively rxed, so it was particrly easy for Abby


    Miller to learn them.


    However, at noon, Edward Kent suddenly appeared at the door of Abby Miller''s ssroom.


    Edward Kent could be considered a celebrity in school. He was handsome, gentle, approachable, and


    had good grades. He was followed by a lot of followers.


    His appearance instantly made everyone in the ssroom excited.


    Seeing this, Sophia White turned her head and poked Abby Miller with her arm. "Hey, did Edwarde


    to see you?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Abby Miller grumbled angrily. However, she looked up at Edward Kent. He was really waving at her. It


    was obvious that he was looking for her.


    Abby Miller was stunned. Under Sophia White''s jeering, she got up and walked out of the ssroom.


    "Edward, why did youe to me?"


    Outside the ssroom, Abby Miller asked with a smile.


    After thest time she went to the library, Abby Miller would no longer pretend to be shy when she saw


    Edward Kent. She could face him calmly.


    "Will it disturb you?"


    Edward Kent asked with a smile. The smile on his lips was always as gentle as a breeze.


    "No."


    Abby Miller said.


    "Really? What a coincidence. May I ask if I have the honor to ask you for help?"


    Edward Kent asked with a smile.


    Abby Miller could not help but be confused. She asked carefully, "What can I do for you?"


    "It''s not a big deal. I just want you to take a poster for me."


    Edward Kent did not beat around the bush and went straight to the point.


    "Take a poster?"


    But Abby Miller was stunned. "What kind of poster?"


    Edward Kent thought for a few seconds and said, "Well, it''s a friend of the film and television


    department who asked for help. It''s probably some real posters."


    "Ah? Isn''t inviting me too professional?"


    When Abby Miller heard that, she immediately hesitated.


    Although her shooting skills were not bad, she had not reached the professional level yet. The ordinary


    posters were good, but they were too high-end, which might not be epted by others.


    "Not professional? I don''t think you''re not professional. I think you''re very professional with your skills."


    Edward Kent said sincerely. His expression was full of certainty, which made Abby Miller a little


    embarrassed.


    "But..."


    Abby Miller still wanted to say something, but Edward Kent said, "Don''t be afraid. I believe you can do


    it. My friend has rented the studio, and we just need a photographer."


    "That''s... all right."


    Seeing Edward Kent''s sincere invitation, Abby Miller really couldn''t say anything to refuse.


    So after hesitating for a while, she finally gritted her teeth and agreed.


    But in the end, she did not forget to ask, "Well, can I find another helper? I am afraid that I can''t handle


    it alone."


    "That''s great. Get ready. See you at the school gateter."


    "Okay."


    After the discussion with her, Edward Kent left. When Abby Miller returned to the ssroom, Sophia


    White couldn''t wait toe up and ask, "How is it? What is Edward looking for you for? Is he looking


    for you to date in the library again?"


    "No, pick up your camera and follow me!"


    Abby Miller said as she tidied up her things.


    Sophia White raised her eyebrows. "What?"


    "Edward asked me to take a poster for him. Come with me."


    After carrying her bag, Abby Miller was ready to set off.


    "Humph, it''s boring. I don''t want to go."


    Sophia White immediately expressed her interest.


    But how could Abby Miller let her go? She packed up for her without saying a word and carried it away.


    Sophia White had no choice but to follow her obediently.


    Fifteen minutester, Abby Miller and Sophia White met Edward Kent at the school gate.


    The three of them greeted each other and stopped a taxi by the roadside.


    About half an hourter, the taxi finally stopped under a building.


    After getting out of the car, the three of them went upstairs directly and came to a studio.


    There were a lot of busy staff at the scene, and it seemed that it was really like that.


    However, Sophia White was surprised. "Huh?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Abby Miller turned her head and asked in confusion.


    Sophia White pointed to the front and said, "Isn''t that Ruby Carl from our school''s film and television


    department? She''s already a little famous star in the entertainment industry."


    After hearing Sophia White''s reminder, Abby Miller realized that it was true.


    Ruby Carl had just entered the entertainment industry not long ago, but because of her beautiful outer


    appearance, she had received quite a bit of attention.


    "Tsk, how could such a personck photographers? Edward, are you kidding us?"


    Sophia White had no choice but to look at Edward Kent suspiciously.


    Edward Kent couldn''t help butugh. "Of course not. The photographer we made an appointment


    before had something urgent to attend to, so he didn''te here, you are here to make up the


    numbers."


    As he spoke, Edward Kent had alreadye with Abby Miller and Sophia White.


    "Ruby Carl."


    Edward Kent called out.


    The woman who was called turned around and smiled. "You''re here? Everyone is waiting."


    "The photographer I found for you."


    Edward Kent pointed at Abby Miller and Sophia White and introduced them.


    Ruby Carl looked over and found that Abby Miller and Sophia White''s here, her eyes also lit up slightly.


    "Hey? The two great photography masters of our school?"


    "Yes." Edward Kent smiled.


    "Hello." Abby Miller was a little shy.


    Sophia White was outgoing, but she also greeted her.


    Ruby Carl also asked, and then said to Abby Miller and Sophia White, "I''ll have to trouble youter."


    "No trouble."


    Abby Miller smiled.


    Sophia White, on the other hand, wasughing at her. "How could it be troublesome for Senior to invite


    you, right? Abby Miller."


    "Shut up."


    Abby Miller blushed and red at Sophia White.


    Sophia White smirked. "I''m not wrong. What are you blushing about..."


    When Abby Miller saw her best friend teasing her unscrupulously, she got angry and reached out to


    pinch Sophia White secretly.


    Sophia White immediately grimaced in pain. She no longer dared to joke around.


    Edward Kent saw their interesting actions and said with a smile, "Then wait here for a while. I''ll change


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    my clothes first."


    "Change your clothes?"


    Abby Miller and Sophia White asked almost at the same time, their faces full of doubts.


    "Em..."


    Edward Kent looked a little helpless.


    Ruby Carl exined for them with a smile, "Edward has been pulled here by me to be a male model.


    What do you think? Do you think it''s great?"


    Abby Miller didn''t expect someone like Edward Kent, who seemed to be very low-key, toe and


    shoot this. She was a little surprised.


    On the other hand, Sophia White was immediately in high spirits. She waved at them and said, "It''s


    absolutely great. You''re so smart. What are you waiting for? Hurry up."


    Edward Kent nodded with a smile. Then, with Ruby Carl, they went to the side to make up and change


    clothes.

 Chapter 40 What A Shame

    Chapter 40 What A Shame


    Half an hourter, Edward Kent and Ruby Carl finally finished their makeup.


    When the two of them came out from the side, they could hear amazing gasps everywhere.


    Ruby Carl''s own conditions were good. Dressed in a fashionable tight dress, she was surprisingly sexy.


    Sophia White even secretly leaned over to Abby Miller''s ear and whispered, "I didn''t expect her to be


    so sexy, had she made a stic surgery?"


    Abby Miller bumped into her in a hurry, for fear of being overheard.


    However, no matter how amazing Ruby Carl was, she couldn''t outshine Edward Kent.


    At this time, Edward Kent was wearing a pure white tuxedo, which set off his temperament and made


    him look like a prince charming. Coupled with his hair, which had beenbed up, he seemed to be a


    little bolder.


    He was so handsome, not so cool. Such a contradictorybination made Edward Kent more


    attractive.


    Everyone was stunned, so was Abby Miller.


    After a long while, Sophia White reminded her, "Abby Miller, take your saliva."


    As if waking up from a dream, Abby Miller''s face was full of embarrassment.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She didn''t expect that she could see a person in a trance.


    No...


    It seemed that there was really one!


    Richard Scott that devilish genius!


    "Ahem, can we start now?"


    In order to cover up the embarrassment, Abby Miller hurriedly asked the two protagonists on the stage.


    "You can start now." Ruby Carl replied.


    After Abby Miller and Sophia White received the order, they didn''t hesitate and quickly put on a


    posture. Then, with the cooperation of the lighting engineer and other staff, they began to work.


    The shooting progress was quite smooth. Although it couldn''t achieve the effect of a first-ss


    photography master, it was absolutely not bad.


    The most important thing was that Edward Kent and Ruby Carl were very photogenic.


    In the middle, they changed several sets of clothes in a row, and the effect was very good. Even Abby


    Miller, who was not confident at the beginning, was about to praise herself after looking at them.


    Abby Miller took photos very seriously. During the break, Edward Kent would alsoe over and chat


    with her.


    On the contrary, Sophia White was not serious all the way, holding a camera, sometimes taking photos


    of this ce, and sometimes taking photos of that ce. No one knew where the camera was focused,


    so most of the work fell on Abby Miller''s shoulder.


    After the work was done, it was no longer Abby Miller''s business.


    After work, Abby Miller and Sophia White packed up the cameras and prepared to leave at any time.


    At this time, Edward Kent had changed into his own clothes and came out to meet Abby Miller and the


    others.


    At this time, Ruby Carl suddenly caught up with them and said to them, "Why don''t we have dinner


    togetherter? I had troubled you today and thank you."


    "This..."


    Edward Kent did not agree immediately. Instead, he first looked at Abby Miller and Sophia White.


    Sophia White didn''t care, but Abby Miller hesitated. "We don''t have to eat dinner. It''s just a small


    matter, and I can''t stay long. I have to go back now."


    "Since Abby has said so, I don''t want it anymore. Let''s have dinner together next time."


    Edward Kent immediately rejected her.


    Hearing this, Ruby Carl did not force them to stay. She had no choice but to say, "Alright, then I''ll see


    you off."


    "Go ahead. You don''t have to see me off."


    Edward Kent waved his hand and said goodbye to her. Then, he left with Abby Miller and Sophia


    White.


    After leaving the studio, the three of them went to the road to stop the taxi.


    At this time, the sky waspletely dark outside. When themps were lit, the city was shining brightly.


    It was only then that Abby Miller realized that it had taken her several hours toplete her task.


    "Are we really going back without dinner?"


    The three of them walked to the side of the road and waited for the taxi. Edward Kent turned his head


    and asked Abby Miller.


    Sophia White raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "Edward, are you asking Abby or us both?"


    "Of course it''s you two." Edward Kent said frankly.


    "But in fact, you want to eat alone with Abby?"


    Sophia White continued to tease him, without any hesitation.


    Abby Miller was ashamed and annoyed. She reached out and covered Sophia White''s mouth. "Shut


    up."


    After the warning, she smiled apologetically at Edward Kent and said, "Edward, she just likes to make


    trouble. Don''t pay attention to her."


    "I''m not wrong."


    Sophia White tried her best to break away from Abby Miller''s hand, then looked at the time and said, "If


    Edward wants to do this, I won''t stay as a third wheel."


    "Sophia-"


    Seeing that her best friend was always joking, Abby Miller lost her temper.


    As a result, the party involvedpletely ignored her and left directly. "I''m leaving. Bye-bye, Abby


    Miller. Remember to call me when you get hometer."


    "Hello!"


    Abby Miller wanted to stop her, but Sophia White had already gone far away.


    Before she left, she kept winking at Abby Miller. Her eyes seemed to be twitching, and she smiled like a


    thief.


    As soon as Sophia White left, Abby Miller and Edward Kent stayed.


    Abby Miller was still immersed in embarrassment. "Edward, don''t mind. She''s just like that. She likes to


    y and joke around. Don''t take it to heart."


    "What if I say that I take it seriously?"


    Edward Kent suddenly said with a smile on his face, but his eyes were extremely serious.


    "Ah?"


    Abby Miller was stunned and didn''t know how to react.


    Seeing that Abby Miller was stunned there, Edward Kent saw it, but his expression was still serious.


    This time, Abby Miller began to get nervous.


    Just now, when Sophia White was heckling, she simply thought that she was joking.


    She didn''t take it to heart, but who would have thought that Edward Kent would take it to heart?


    It...


    How could she answer it?


    For a moment, Abby Miller really didn''t know how to react.


    Fortunately, after a long dull silence, Edward Kent smiled.


    "Your reaction is really interesting."


    The night wind rolled up his hair. Under the colorful neon lights, his smile was more brilliant.


    Abby Miller''s mind went nk again.


    Was what he said just now a joke?


    As soon as she understood, Abby Miller regretted it. She wished that there would be a hole in the


    ground so that she could get in.


    It was too embarrassing!


    Oh my god, what a shame!


    "Did you take it seriously just now?"


    Edward Kent was still smiling brightly, "Actually, I''m serious, but I don''t want to scare you. You don''t


    have to take it to heart, do you understand? I don''t want you to feel too much burden."


    "Edward..."


    Abby Miller was a little absent-minded.


    Once upon a time, she could only look at him by peeping.


    Now that he had said something like to her, she didn''t know how to respond.


    Well...


    Abby Miller was speechless again.


    "Well, I won''t tease you anymore. But I must treat you to dinner. Thank you for your help today. Don''t


    refuse."


    Edward Kent was very gentle, but when he was tough, he could not be refused, just like at this


    moment.

 Chapter 41 So Ambiguous

    Chapter 41 So Ambiguous


    Abby Miller wanted to continue refusing, but when she saw that Edward Kent insisted it and she could


    not resist in the end, she agreed.


    The two of them chose a restaurant nearby. After eating, Abby Miller said goodbye and went back by


    herself.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, when Abby Miller returned home, she saw Richard Scott sitting on the


    sofa.


    Huh? Why did hee back so early tonight?


    Abby Miller was a little surprised and hurried over. "Mr. Scott."


    Richard Scott was sitting on the sofa reading the documents. When he heard her voice, he raised his


    head.


    His face was indifferent and he looked very unhappy. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "Miss Miller,


    should you exin to me why you''re back sote?"


    "Uh, haha..."


    Abby Miller giggled and quickly exined honestly, "I''m sorry. Today, my ssmates asked me to help


    take photos. I forgot to tell you when I was busy."


    When saying this, Abby Miller tried very hard to put on a look of "I was wrong" and looked particrly


    innocent.


    However, Richard Scott was not buying her at all. He snorted coldly and said with a smile, "I didn''t


    expect you to be loved by your ssmates, did I? As my servant, all your time is mine. You didn''t even


    tell anyone about it when you were using it on someone else. You are not self-conscious at all."


    Abby Miller cried and couldn''t helpining in her heart, "Why is this man so stingy?"


    However, she only dared to say it in her heart, but pretending to be a good baby on surface.


    What kind of person was Richard Scott? The way he judged others was so vicious. He narrowed his


    eyes on the spot and said in an extremely threatening tone, "Abby Miller, are you not convinced?"


    Abby Miller was so scared that her neck shrank. She waved her hand repeatedly and said, "No,


    absolutely not! How dare I?"


    "I don''t want to die!"


    Abby Miller added in her heart. She was afraid that if she said it toote, she would really be strangled


    by this man, so she took the initiative to show a convincing attitude.


    Richard Scott continued to snort coldly as ifyer of frost could be seen on his face, "Since you dare


    not, then that means you admit that you''re wrong?"


    "Yes, I was wrong. I was absolutely wrong. Mr. Scott, you are a magnanimous man. Please don''t argue


    with me."


    At this time, Abby Miller almost raised her hands and swore.


    Richard Scott looked satisfied, "Good. Since you know you''re wrong, why don''t you go up to the study


    and write ''I was wrong'' for 500 times? Don''t go to bed if you can''t finish writing!"


    "Ah?"


    Abby Miller was stunned, "It... Mr. Scott, it''s unnecessary, right?"


    Moreover, was she a primary school student?


    Why did he punish her for writing "I was wrong"?


    Why? Why?


    "What? You don''t even listen to me?"


    Richard Scott was emanating his pessimistic aura again. Abby Miller''s eyes instantly filled with tears.


    What a tyrant!


    She hadn''t been punished to write since she was a child. Now she was in her twenties, and she was


    punished to write. Was her life upside down?


    Abby Miller couldn''t stopining in her heart, but she didn''t have the courage to resist Richard


    Scott''s order. In the end, she could only suck in her tears and obediently go upstairs to write "I was


    wrong".


    Abby Miller had just entered the study for less than fifteen minutes when Richard Scott came as well.


    Seeing hime in, Abby Miller, who was still dawdling, was so scared that she quickly buried her


    head in writing.


    Richard Scott nced at her before silently sitting behind his desk.


    Abby Miller stole a nce at him and found him staring at her.


    Abby Miller immediately felt ufortable and could not help but ask, "Mr. Scott, in fact, you don''t


    have to look at me. I promise I will finish it."


    "Ha, the promise will be greatly reduced when ites from your mouth. If I don''t keep an eye on you,


    who will know that you ck off?"


    Richard Scott smiled enchantingly. He obviously did not believe Abby Miller''s words.


    Abby Miller really wanted to turn the table over.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Is there anything wrong with my reputation?" "What did he mean by that?"


    "Are you scolding me?"


    Seeing that Abby Miller was looking at him with a sullen face, Richard Scott suddenly asked.


    Abby Miller quickly came to her senses and denied, "Haha, how is that possible?" After that, she guiltily


    lowered her head.


    "Damn it, this man is too scary. Can he read minds?" How could he tell what she was thinking?


    "Abby Miller,e here."


    At this moment, Richard Scott spoke again and waved at her.


    Abby Miller looked at him in confusion and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Believe it or not, if you ask one more question, I''ll throw you out of the building."


    Pointing at the French window behind him, Richard Scott said fiercely.


    Hearing this, Abby Miller realized that this guy was not joking. She was scared out of her wits and ran


    over without saying a word.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Scott?"


    She asked in a ttering tone with a smile that she thought was good-looking.


    Richard Scott did not say anything. He stretched out his hand and pulled.


    In an instant, Abby Miller, who had been still standing by the side, suddenly sat on Richard Scott''sp.


    Abby Miller was shocked and jumped up subconsciously. "Mr... Mr. Scott, what are you doing?"


    However, before he couldpletely jump up, he was forcefully pressed back by Richard Scott. "Cut


    the crap. Just write like that. You don''t have to get up before you finish writing."


    "But..."


    Abby Miller burst into tears.


    Richard Scott knew that she would be very nervous when she was with him in the same room, not to


    mention this kind of ambiguous posture, but he pretended not to know.


    It...


    When Abby Miller realized the contact was so intimate, her back stiffened.


    She could clearly feel the warmth if his body and breath, which made her dare not move at all.


    "Mr. Scott, you will feel ufortable if I sit like this."


    Abby Miller did not give up and continued to struggle.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "You''re not me. How do you know I''m not feelingfortable?" Richard Scott asked in return.


    "But I feel very ufortable."


    Abby Miller said in a cold sweat.


    "I see!"


    Richard Scott responded. Then, Abby Miller felt his arms around her waist. He lifted them gently, and


    then...


    Then there was nothing left.


    Richard Scott changed his position as an excuse for her difort.


    The result was that the rtionship between the two of them was closer, and the man continued to


    read the documents as if nothing had happened. He looked focused.


    In the end, Abby Miller felt helpless. She was speechless when she met this rogue. It seemed that she


    could only sit on hisp obediently tonight and finish writing before she could be relieved.


    Abby Miller wanted to cry but she had no tears. She even wanted to die.


    She was more and more regretting having met such a devil. He was really the most difficult person to


    deal with in the world!!


    She thought sadly, but didn''t stop writing "I was wrong"...


    Behind her, Richard Scott looked at the little woman''s expression, which looked as if she wanted to bite


    her tongue andmit suicide. A smile appeared on his face.


    She was trying to fight him?


    This girl was obviously too naive!

 Chapter 42 Stop Looking

    Chapter 42 Stop Looking


    After that Abby Miller sat on Richard Scott''sps and finished writing, it was already 11 o''clock in the


    evening.


    Abby Miller swallowed the bitter pill in silence after writing for 3 hours.


    After she finally finished writing, she could not wait to rush out of Richard Scott''s embrace.


    Richard Scott did not stop her. His expression did not show any displeasure. Instead, he was very


    satisfied as he picked up the paper densely packed ''I was wrong'' on the table and started reading.


    It could be seen from her neat handwriting that Abby Miller wrote carefully.


    "Next time, you''ll have to write it 1,000 times."


    After putting down the paper, Richard Scott did not forget to warn Abby Miller. He got up and said, "Go


    back to your room."


    "Okay."


    Abby Miller was overjoyed because she could finally get rid of this iceberg.


    The two of them walked out of the study. When they passed by the master bedroom, Abby Miller


    walked toward the opposite room without looking back.


    However, Richard Scott grabbed her cor and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Abby Miller yed dumb, "Go back to my room. Is my room here?"


    "Haha."


    Richard Scott sneered. He pulled Abby Miller with his one hand and opened the door with his other


    hand, easily dragging Abby Miller into his room.


    "Abby Miller, are you getting bolder and bolder?"


    Richard Scott''s lips curled into a faint smile, but the expression on his face clearly said, "You''re bold,


    aren''t you?" ...


    None of Abby''s stratagems escaped Richard Scott''s eyes.


    Abby Miller knew very well that she couldn''t defeat this evildoer, so she could only follow him miserably.


    Then, she saw Richard Scott taking off his clothes, from his jacket to his cor knot, and then his shirt.


    He walked to the wardrobe, pulled a bath towel around his waist, and then took off her pants without


    scruple.


    With a red face like cooked shrimp, Abby Miller picked up his scattered clothes behind him with a sad


    face.


    She looked exactly like a maid!


    "Do you want to bathe together?"


    Seeing that she was hugging his clothes, Richard Scott was just about to step forward when he


    suddenly turned his head to ask her.


    Abby Miller was so scared that she took three steps back on the spot. Her head shook like a rattle, and


    she didn''t even have time to cry, "No, no, there''s no need..."


    Seeing this, Richard Scott did not force her. Instead, he scanned her figure with a picky gaze. Finally,


    he said faintly, "It''s been so long, but you still don''t have any self-awareness. Those who have slender


    figure are not afraid of being seen at all."


    After that, he went into the bathroom without looking back, as if to show off his golden ratio figure.


    Abby Miller wanted to die, thinking that, "Not everyone wants you to be so shameless like you, Mr.


    Scott!"


    As she thought angrily, Abby Miller tossed Richard Scott''s dirty clothes aside and silently waited for him


    to finish the shower.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Abby Miller was tortured.


    Her current identity was that of both a servant and an awkward ¡°fianc¨¦¡±, so she had to stay close to


    Richard Scott.


    If the two of them got along well with each other, it would be fine. However, the man always didn''t


    follow themon temte.


    Who knew what he would do with her if she left?


    As he thought about it, Richard Scott came out after taking a shower.


    His hair was not dry yet, messy but sexy. The water droplets on his hair kept falling down along his


    exposed chest, and finally slowly slid into the bath towel at his waist.


    To be honest, if it weren''t for the atmosphere right now, Abby Miller would definitely appreciate his


    figure.


    His chest was strong. His muscles were firm but not mboyant. His V line abs made his strong waist


    sexier.


    Further down, the bath towel surrounded her casually, and his long straight legs were clearly visible...


    Abby Miller felt that this man was too handsome.


    This guy was really an evildoer.


    "Have you seen enough?"


    Richard Scott did not mind at all when he saw that Abby Miller was staring at him intently. He even


    asked mischievously.


    Abby Miller suddenly came to her senses and blushed, "Wh-what? I didn''t see anything."


    "Oh?"


    Richard Scott immediately raised his brows and deliberately approached Abby Miller.


    The smell of shower gel suddenly entered her nose. The man''s breath enveloped Abby Miller''s body


    and he looked down at her from above.


    As soon as Abby Miller raised her head, her sight directly became parallel to his chest.


    "You... What are you going to do?"


    Abby Miller lost herposure and continued to retreat in fear.


    "Since you didn''t look at me, why are you panicking? You''re not honest!"


    Richard Scott looked at her teasingly, as if he was mocking the attitude of Abby Miller, who dared not


    admit it.


    Abby Miller was embarrassed and cursed herself in her heart, "What a pig! Even if I want to see it, I


    have to keep it a secret."


    She was caught by Richard Scott.


    "It''s gettingte. Go in and take a shower."


    Seeing her annoyed expression, Richard Scott did not tease her anymore. He walked around her and


    walked towards the wine cab.


    "Well."


    Abby Miller responded, picked up her clothes in a hurry, and hurried into the bathroom.


    It took nearly 40 minutes for her to get out of the bathroom.


    At this moment, Richard Scott was standing by the French window, holding a wine ss in his hand.


    He was lost in thought as he looked out of the window. No one knew what he was thinking.


    It was the first time that Abby Miller had seen such an expression on his face, so she didn''t dare disturb


    him.


    However, Richard Scott came to his senses before her.


    He turned around and saw Abby Miller wearing a bathrobe with her long wet hair sticking behind her


    ears.


    Richard Scott frowned, "What are you waiting for? Go dry your hair."


    "Well."


    Abby Miller continued to reply and obediently ran to find the hair dryer.


    The room was very quiet. Richard Scott''s gaze returned to the window.


    Abby Miller did not say anything after seeing this. Just like that, Richard Scott did not react until his hair


    was dried.


    He retracted his gaze, turned around, and sat down on the sofa next to Abby Miller.


    The familiar aura enveloped her again. The two of them sat next to each other and were quite close.


    Abby Miller panicked and could not help but feel a little nervous.


    "Uh... Mr. Scott, are you still not going to rest?"


    As soon as Abby Miller asked, her heart had already flown to her own bedroom.


    Richard Scott seemed to be able to read her mind and smiled, "It''s notte. Come here."


    He reached out his hand to her. Richard Scott''s voice was low, and there was a faint hint of temptation


    in his voice.


    Abby Miller''s rm rang in her heart. Instead ofing closer, she stepped back and looked at him


    warily, "Wh-what are you doing?"


    "What are you escaping for? Will I eat you?"


    Seeing her timid attitude, Richard Scott became even more displeased.


    "No..."


    "But you will do something unexpected!"


    Abby Miller added in her heart.


    Richard Scott narrowed his eyes, which were filled with menace.


    This woman... Obviously, she was defending against him.


    Did he look so scary?


    Richard Scott was furious, "Come and dry my hair!"

 Chapter 43 Whats Going On?

    Chapter 43 What''s Going On?


    Abby Miller was speechless.


    Did he ask her to go there to dry hair for him?


    "Tell me, what on earth are you thinking? Are you suffering from persecutory delusion?"


    After ncing at Abby Miller with contempt, Mr. Scott spoke venomously.


    Abby Miller was choked again by his words.


    "You are the one who is suffering from persecutory delusion!"


    "It''s obvious that you''re a victim. That¡¯s self-defense!"


    Abby Miller keptining in her heart, but she didn''t dare say a word.


    At present, she couldn''t say boh to a goose. Facing the devil in front of her, she waspletely


    convinced. Abby Miller could not help but despise herself.


    However, she still obediently knelt on the sofa and began to help dry his hair.


    As the hair dryer working, Abby Miller focused on drying his hair, and her fingertips kept fiddling with his


    hair.


    The two of them were very close to each other, but Abby Miller behaved as if nothing had happened


    until she identally saw Richard Scott''s expression.


    The man leaned against the sofa, his head slightly raised, and his dark eyes were fixed on the ceiling,


    staring at it intently.


    At first, Abby Miller didn''t feel anything, but when she saw it, she suddenly felt nervous.


    At this moment, Richard Scott seemed to have sensed something and turned his gaze.


    In an instant, they looked into each other''s eyes. The sudden gaze made Abby Miller especially


    flustered.


    However, Richard Scott was very calm. A hint of ridicule shed across his face.


    "Miss Miller, please behave yourself. Although your face is good-looking, your poor figure really can''t


    attract my interest. So, don''t look at me like a hungry wolf."


    Abby Miller was still in a panic and blushing, but when she heard this guy''s words, she was so angry


    that she almost vomited blood.


    Well... This man was simply too shameless!


    He said she was like a wolf, and then was he amb?


    Bastard Richard Scott!


    Abby Miller was furious and was not willing to show weakness. She said sarcastically, "Mr. Scott, I don''t


    see how much you like plump women like Nancy Lee. Mr. Scott, do you actually like men? Or... are you


    sick?"


    When Abby Miller said this, she was just trying to release her anger.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the atmosphere in the room dropped down sharply.


    "What did you just say?"


    Richard Scott asked. His expression was extremely menacing.


    Abby Miller was shocked, "Nothing. Did I say anything?"


    "Abby Miller, how dare you?"


    Although the sound of hair dryer drowned out her voice just now, Richard Scott''s hearing was so


    amazing that he obviously heard all the words of Abby Miller.


    He could only endure it when she said that he liked men. But she said he was sick?


    Oh no!


    After a while, Abby Miller turned off the hair dryer in her hand and swallowed hard.


    This man''s expression was terrifying.


    It was no doubt that Richard Scott would strangle her to death in anger!


    "Is it more important to run away first?"


    With a thought, Abby Miller immediately stepped back, ready to stand up from the sofa.


    However, Richard Scottpletely understood her intentions. Before she could move, he had already


    made his move.


    Reaching out...


    Pong!


    Abby Miller fell on the sofa unfortunately, and then the man''s body quickly approached her.


    "Come, I''ll let you experience it in person and see if I''m really sick."


    After that, the man gritted his teeth and reached out to pull her bathrobe.


    Seeing this, Abby Miller was scared to death. She covered her chest with both hands and said


    hurriedly, "Mr. Scott, no... You don''t have to. Hahaha, I was wrong. I was talking nonsense just now.


    You are very generous. Don''t me me."


    "It''s toote!"


    Richard Scottpletely ignored her struggle. He stretched out his hands and reached for her waist,


    pulling at the belt of her bathrobe.


    Then, Abby Miller''s bathrobe loosened.


    Abby Miller''s face turned pale from fright. Her entire body stiffened and she didn''t dare move.


    Richard Scott snorted and leaned forward to kiss Abby Miller''s lips.


    Abby Miller had an idea in his mind. She wanted to push him away, but somehow, no matter how hard


    she tried, she could not lift her hand.


    What was going on?


    If it was in the past, if it was someone else who dared to vite her like this, she would have definitely


    kicked him directly, making him have no descendants.


    However, in the face of Richard Scott''s touch, she did not feel the slightest bit of disgust.


    Why?


    Abby Miller couldn''t figure it out.


    As for Richard Scott, he had wanted to teach Abby Miller a lesson. However, he did not want to stop


    kissing.


    The atmosphere is very ambiguous.


    They could hardly control themselves.


    Suddenly, Abby came to herself.


    She could feel Richard''s strong sexual desire clearly.


    Abby was scared.


    She was really afraid that Richard could not control himself to make love with her!


    Didn''t he say that he was not interested in her?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Abby cursed him.


    Richard suddenly stopped kissing her when she was about to kick him down.


    He felt very surprised that he could hardly control himself to have a sexual rtionship with her.


    They looked each other for a moment. Finally, Richard got up.


    "Let''s sleep."


    After saying, hey down on the bed.


    Abby was still lying on the sofa and felt shocked.


    She stared at the ceiling and grabbed her cor with her trembling hands.


    Fortunately.


    Richard finally controlled himself.


    Otherwise, she didn''t know what to do!


    She never had had a sexual rtionship with others.


    So she was afraid to do that.


    If Richard could not control himself and forced her to make love with him, she couldn''t stop him.


    It was too terrifying!


    What was even more terrifying was that she did not feel disgusted at all.


    What happened to her?

 Chapter 44 Rumors

    Chapter 44 Rumors


    Although theyy in the same bed, they said nothing. Richard fell asleep at midnight.


    However... She had insomnia.


    She went to school the next day with dark circles round her eyes.


    When Abby entered the school gate, she saw many people looking at her.


    Abby was confused.


    Is there something dirty on her face?


    Or did she stick the bread on her face when she had breakfast?


    She touched her face but found nothing.


    What happened?


    At the moment, she received a message.


    She took her phone out and saw that it was news from the school forum.


    She opened it. However, when she saw the news, she was shocked.


    There was astounding news on the front page of the campus gossip forum.


    The headline showed that the talented girl fell in love with the school hunk.


    There was attached several photos of Abby and Edward.


    In the picture, Edward in a white suit was looking at Abby gently.


    Meanwhile, Abby was ying with her camera and talking with Edward happily.


    There was nothing wrong with the photo, but this photographer chose a very good shooting angle.


    These photos looked as if they were looking each other affectionately.


    She was very shocked.


    She finally knew why she was looked by so many people!


    She suddenly came to her senses.


    It was not the right time to think about this problem!


    These photos were taken yesterday. At that time, she was taking photos for Edward and Ruby.


    Who would take these pictures?


    Suddenly, Abby thought of someone.


    She knew who took these pictures.


    It was Sophia White.


    Except for her, no one would be so bored to do that!


    Abby put away her phone angrily, and rushed to the ssroom.


    "Sophia,e out!"


    Abby shouted from a distance.


    Sophia was chatting with a group of girls at the back seat of the ssroom.


    Seeing that Abby was rushing toward her angrily, she was so scared that she ran away quickly.


    "If you run away, I will break up with you."


    While shouting, she walked toward Sophia angrily.


    Sophia was afraid that Abby would break up with her, so she didn''t run away.


    She asked, "Why are you so angry? Who provokes you? I help you hit her."


    "Come here."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Abby took her away and showed the news to her. She asked angrily, "Exin it to me."


    Sophia took Abby''s phone and looked at the photos carefully. She smiled, "My photography skills


    improve. These photos look very good!"


    "Sophia."


    Abby felt helpless.


    She knew that Sophia was pretending to be a fool!


    "Well, don''t be angry. I see that you and Edward have a good impression with each other, so I help you


    to chase him. Do you feel very touched?"


    Sophia did not feel that she was wrong. Sheughed and said, "You don''t need to thank me. For your


    happiness, I can do everything for you."


    Abby was very angry.


    "Why do you post these photos on campus forum? Don''t you know how popr Edward is at school?


    You didn''t see how many girls at the school gate wanted to kill me!"


    "Are you stupid? The matter bes so serious. How can I exin it to Edward? You make trouble to


    me!"


    Abby roared at Sophia.


    Sophia didn''t take it seriously. She said, "Don''t be worried. It is not a big deal! Besides, I think that


    Edward is also interested in you. Otherwise, he won''t date you. I am helping you."


    "Edward doesn''t say anything to me from the beginning. What you do will bring trouble to him. You


    must follow me to apologize to him at noon, or I won''t forgive you."


    Abby said firmly.


    Hearing this, Sophia was confused and asked, "Why do we apologize? Maybe Edward is very happy to


    see it and even very grateful to me."


    "You make trouble to him. Why does he feel happy? You should thank him for not ming on you."


    Abby felt helplessly.


    What Abby said was reasonable.


    Although Edward was kind, she did not what he would do after being teased like that.


    Did he take it easy? Did he ignore it? Or did he feel angry?


    No matter which possibility was, Abby didn''t want it to happen.


    In the past, she didn''t know Edward, but now he was her friend.


    After suffering this rumor, they maybe break up.


    Thinking of this, Abby was really depressed.


    Sophia did make trouble to her this time.


    Abby felt very troubled!


    Seeing Abby''s serious expression, Sophia felt helpless.


    "You are worried too much. I think that Edward will not be angry."


    Abby didn''t believe her. She said, "You''re not Edward, how do you know that he isn''t angry? If you don''t


    apologize to him, we''ll break up! Break up!"


    Abby repeated it.


    "Okay. I''ll follow you to apologize to him."


    Sophia finallypromised. She looked at Abby helplessly, "I finally know why you''ve been in love with


    Edward for so many years, but you''ve never confessed to him."


    "What?"


    Abby didn''t hear her clearly and asked in confusion.


    Sophia sighed and said, "I say that you are really stupid. You have a high IQ, but your EQ ispletely


    negative. You deserve to be single!"


    "I advise you should be kind."


    Abby red at her with dissatisfaction. It was she who did something wrong. Why did she criticize her


    IQ?


    Sophia was speechless.

 Chapter 45 Get Together

    Chapter 45 Get Together


    After ss at noon, Abby quickly took Sophia to find Edward and apologize to him.


    Before they went out, they saw Edward standing at the door of the ssroom.


    Many girls in the ssroom were screaming.


    "It''s Edward!"


    "He''s so handsome and gentle."


    "But why does hee here?"


    All people suddenly looked at Abby.


    Abby was surprised and found that Edward seemed to look for someone in the ssroom.


    Sophia shouted, "Edward, here."


    Edward looked over and saw Abby.


    He smiled at her as usual.


    Abby was embarrassed, but she still walked toward Edward.


    "Why are you here?"


    When Abby asked him, she did not look at him.


    She was really afraid that he would me her.


    Edward smiled and said, "Let''s find a quiet ce to talk."


    "Okay."


    Abby nodded, but she still felt uneasy.


    Find a quiet ce to talk?


    Does he want to me her for what happened on the forum?


    Sophia did make trouble to him.


    As Sophia''s good friend, she was also responsible.


    Abby felt very worried and followed Edward.


    It''s not easy for her to be friends with Edward. Would they break up because of Sophia?


    When Abby was lost in her thoughts, Edward suddenly stopped.


    He smiled and asked, "What are you thinking?"


    "What?"


    Abby found that they were in a secluded bush.


    "Nothing."


    Abby smiled. Then, she bowed to Edward and apologized, "I''m sorry, Edward. Sophia posted those


    photos on the school forum, which made trouble to you. I''m really sorry."


    "I alsoe to find you for this matter."


    Edward said, "I want to tell you not worry about it too much."


    "What are you saying?"


    Abby looked at Edward and felt very confused.


    Edward asked her not to care it too much.


    What did he mean?


    "I don''t mind it. The rumor will disappear after few days, so I don''t take it too seriously. You also don''t


    need to care it too much."


    Edward leaned against a tree. He did not me Abby at all.


    "Well."


    Abby nodded, and thought carefully what he meant.


    Did he dislike her, so he didn''t care about? Or did he think there was no need to care about the rumor?


    Edward seemed to be able to see through her doubts. He continued to say, "I mean that I don''t care


    about what others think. Our rtionship is up to us not others. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Well, I understand."


    Abby nodded. She asked, "Am I still your friend?"


    "Of course!"


    Edward smiled and wanted to tease her. He said, "It is a big deal. Everyone already misunderstand that


    we are with together, so I think that we can do that."


    Abby choked on her saliva.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She looked at Edward, "Are you kidding me?"


    "What if I say I am not kidding you?"


    Edward looked at Abby seriously, as if he was not joking at all.


    This was the first time that Abby had seen Edward being so serious.


    He usually was gentle and kind. He always spoke with a smile. Sometimes, it was hard for people to


    figure out what he was thinking. He always made people feel that he was so gentle.


    But at this moment, he was so serious.


    Abby was panicked and did not what to say.


    They looked at each other quietly. Edward found that Abby was so nervous that she didn''t know what to


    do.


    After a while, he suddenly burst intoughter.


    Abby was shocked.


    She did not know why Edward smiled so happily.


    "You are really interesting."


    Edward was stillughing, but Abby finally knew what heughed.


    He just teased her.


    "Edward, I didn''t expect that you also liked to y tricks on others."


    Abby felt relieved.


    She was so nervous just now. She didn''t expect that he also liked to y tricks on others. It overturned


    her cognition.


    "You don''t know me well."


    Edward said, "If you know more about me, you might like me even more."


    Abby blushed and felt embarrassed. She was speechless.


    "I''m telling the truth!"


    Edward was afraid that Abby would not believe him, so he added.


    "This..."


    Even if he knew that she liked him, he should not say it in front of her.


    Abby was embarrassed.


    "Well, I don''t tease you. The matter is settled. Let''s go and have dinner together."


    Edward looked at his watch, and tidied up his clothes.


    Abby was hungry. She was about to agree, but suddenly she thought of Richard, so she shook her


    head and said, "I have to go back now."


    Before leaving, she said to Edward, "I will ask Sophia to delete the post as soon as possible."


    "It doesn''t matter. Those photos are good."


    Edward did not care it at all.


    Abby was helpless.


    It seemed that she was the only one who cared about it.


    Sophia was right that Edward did not mind it at all. He seemed to look happy.


    Abby was in a mess. She thought that she made a mistake.


    So she stared at Edward for a long time and found that he was not affected by the rumor at all.

 Chapter 46 Threat

    Chapter 46 Threat


    After saying goodbye to Edward, Abby walked out of the school gate and found a cool ce with a


    shade of trees to wait for the bus.


    At this moment, a ck Benz suddenly stopped in front of Abby, making her take two steps back.


    The car window was rolled down. A woman with delicate makeup said, "Miss Miller."


    It was Richard''s stepmother, Daisy Scott!


    Why was she here?


    Hello, Madame Scott.


    Abby greeted her politely.


    "Miss Miller, are you free now? I want to talk something with you."


    Daisy smiled.


    Abby was hesitant. She looked around and found there were no other carsing.


    "Don''t you want to give me face?" Daisy said coldly.


    "Madame Scott, I have something to doter. You can say it right now."


    Abby frowned. If the driver could not pick her up, Richard would be furious.


    "Do you think you are polite as a junior?"


    Daisy frowned and felt a little angry.


    Abby frowned deeply.


    She really didn''t know how to face Daisy.


    She and Richard were not real lovers but dealt with each other.


    "I''m sorry, Madame Scott. I really have something to do."


    Abby lowered her head and apologized. She was also worried that Daisy found her for nothing good.


    "Get in. It won''t take you too much time. Or, do you want to talk with me about Richard in public?"


    Daisy opened the car door and asked Abby to get in.


    Abby finally get in Daisy''s car.


    Today, Daisy wore a light purple dress, which was very fitting, showing her graceful figure.


    She looked noble.


    Abby sat beside her and felt uneasy. She knew that as the wife of the head of the Scott Family, Daisy


    was not a kind person.


    What did she look for her for?


    Ten minutester, the Benz stopped at the gate of a western restaurant.


    Daisy walked gracefully in front of her. The waiter greeted her warmly, "Wee, Madame Scott."


    Daisy nodded and smiled.


    Abby followed behind her with her schoolbag on her back.


    They sat near the window. Then Daisy said, "What do you want to eat, Miss Miller?"


    "It''s up to you."


    Abby replied casually. She was not in the mood to eat and chat with Daisy. She was thinking how to


    exin to Richardter.


    The waiter quickly served the meal. Abby ate her meal with an uneasy mood.


    She could clearly feel that Daisy was looking at her while eating.


    Abby felt bad. She not only needed to stand being badly treated by Richard, but also needed to be


    inquired by his family.


    "Are you an orphan?"


    Daisy asked while wiping her mouth, and then she took a sip of juice.


    "Yes."


    Abby put down the tableware and nodded.


    "I advise that you should break up with Richard. You are an orphan, and you are not suitable to


    Richard. The Scott Family won''t allow you to marry Richard."


    Daisy looked at Abby disdainfully, as if she was looking at a beggar who sneaked into a high-end club.


    Abby was stunned. She suddenly thought that whether Daisy would use money to threaten her to break


    up with Richard.


    It was a TV cliche. A rich family doesn''t allow the main female character who is poor and ugly to love


    with the main male character, so they arrange someone to threaten the main female character to break


    up with the main male character."


    Abby was suddenly curious how much money Daisy would pay her.


    "So..."


    As a result, Daisy did not give Abby money or a check. She just looked at Abby disdainfully and said, "I


    hope that you can recognize your identity and leave Richard."


    "Madame Scott, does Richard know that youe to find me today? I think you should talk to him


    about this matter."


    Abby raised her chin and looked calm, as if she didn''t care about what Daisy said at all.


    "You''re sharp-tongued. Don''t frighten me.


    Daisy couldn''t maintain her elegant expression any longer and her moods darkened.


    She found that this little girl was not as innocent as she looked. She could not help clenching the


    napkin and staring at Abby angrily.


    "Miss Miller, to put it bluntly, I came to you today to let you see the reality clearly. It''s not as simple as


    you think to be the one of the Scott family. I want to remind you that I hope that you can have some


    self-awareness and take the initiative to leave Richard. In this way, you can still gain some benefits."


    Daisy''s face was filled with disdain, and the corners of her mouth curled into a contemptuous smile.


    "What if I say no?"


    Abby gritted her teeth and asked coldly, imitating Richard''s mostmon expression.


    Abby could not decide whether to leave Richard or not!


    From Abby''s point of view, although Richard was overbearing and scheming, at least he had let go of


    the orphanage and she had to keep her promise to follow him.


    Abby wanted freedom. However, if she left without permission, Richard would definitely destroy the


    orphanage. Abby would never doubt this.


    Besides, even if Abby wanted to leave, it was still a big problem whether Richard would agree to let her


    go.


    Although they hadn''t known each other for a long time, Abby knew exactly what Richard looked like.


    Richard was evil and cold. He would never ept rejection. Before he gave up on her, she would


    never give up on him.


    Unless Richard agreed to the marriage arranged by his family, Abby would not have to be entangled


    with him. If Richard did not agree, she would have to apany him to the end of her life.


    "Don''t you agree? It''s not up to you."


    Hearing her words, Daisy''s moods darkened.


    Daisy picked up her handbag, took out a stack of photos, and threw them in front of Abby.


    "Let''s see what this is. If Richard knows that you have a secret meeting with another man, guess what


    his reaction will be and what your ending will be?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Daisy sneered and looked at Abby smugly.


    Abby picked up the photo in front of her in confusion. Five secondster, her expression changed.


    It was a photo of her and Edward together. They smiled at each other. No matter who looked at the


    photo, they would feel that this couple was definitely not just friends.


    "Isn''t this the photo that caused a sensation this morning?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Abby frowned and red at Daisy.


    "Miss Miller, why are you so angry? You have a secret meeting with Edward. I didn''t force you to go.


    What else do you have to say?"


    Daisy had the initiative, and the expression on her face was much better. She looked at Abby with a


    smile, and she was full of sarcasm.


    "What a pity! People can see at a nce that you have a deep rtionship with Edward. I know


    Richard very well. He hates betrayal best."


    Daisy was calm and elegant.


    "You are really despicable."


    Abby bit her lower lip and stared at the beautiful woman opposite her.


    Sure enough, Daisy was worthy of being the wife of a rich and powerful family. She was really cruel.


    "Today''s photos are just a small warning. Miss Miller is a smart person. You should know what to do


    next."


    Daisy picked up her handbag, stood up with a smile, and left slowly.


    After sitting in the seat for a long time, Abby slowly stood up and walked out of the western


    restaurant.

 Chapter 47 Too Gentle

    Chapter 47 Too Gentle


    After Abby walked out of the western restaurant, she walked straight back to the school gate. As soon


    as she arrived, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    She took out her phone and saw that it was Richard''s call.


    "It''s over!"


    Abby was shocked. She didn''t report for duty in time at noon, nor did she call him. She was doomed.


    She picked up the phone fearfully, still thinking about how to exin it to Richard.


    "Hello."


    As soon as Abby finished speaking, with a swoosh sound, a motorcycle suddenly rushed out from the


    corner next to Abby and rushed straight at Abby!


    The motorcycle was so fast that Abby''s attention waspletely focused on how to exin to Richard


    her absence this noon. By the time she realized it, the motorcycle had already hit her.


    Abby shouted.


    Abby was shocked. She had no time to dodge and could only let out a scream. Then the phone left her


    hand and fell to the ground.


    "Abby, Abby?"


    Richard''s voice came from the phone on the ground.


    The motorcycle''s owner had already sped away, leaving only white smoke all the way. He had no


    intention of stopping to see the injured.


    Abby fell to the ground. Arge patch of her knee had been scrapped. The sand was mixed with the


    wound, and thin blood was constantly oozing out from her white and tender skin. She was in so much


    pain that she gasped, and her eyes were full of tears.


    Misfortunes never came single.


    She had just been threatened by Daisy and had yet to exin clearly to Richard. Now, she was in


    trouble.


    At this moment, before ss in the afternoon, many students passed by the school gate.


    Seeing this scene, many students gathered around and asked, "Are you okay?"


    "Where did you hit?"


    "Do you need an ambnce?"


    "Thank you, everyone. I''m fine."


    Abby smiled hard at them, with her knitted eyebrows tightly. Her knees were really hurting. She didn''t


    know if there would be any problem.


    At this time, a man quickly broke through the crowd and rushed over, standing in front of Abby.


    Abby, are you alright?


    Abby raised her head. It was Edward.


    Edward''s face was full of tension. His usual calm smile disappeared. He was looking at Abby with a


    face full of concern.


    "I''m fine. It''s just a scratch."


    Abby endured the pain and smiled at Edward.


    She put one hand on the ground and tried to stand up, but as soon as she exerted force on her leg, she


    felt a sharp pain.


    She felt her legs go soft. She let out a hurried scream and fell down again.


    Standing by the side, Edward hurriedly reached out and hugged her waist.


    "All right. I''ll take you to the infirmary to bandage your wounds."


    Edward bent down, carried Abby in his arms, and walked to the infirmary without saying a word.


    "No, Edward, put me down quickly."


    Abby felt very awkward. She felt ufortable when she had such close contact with another man


    expect Richard. Especially with so many people watching, she didn''t want to be a topic of


    discussion because of this.


    "No, your leg is injured. You can''t walk on your own."


    Edward''s tone was gentle, but there was no room for rejection. Edward continued to stride forward.


    Edward''s arms passed through her legs, and his strong muscles stuck to her legs through the thin shirt.


    She leaned against Edward''s chest and felt his clear heartbeat.


    Such close contact made Abby blush. Her body was stiff and tense.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Richard had warned her not to betray him. Now that she was suddenly held tightly in the arms of the


    Edward, whom she had liked for a long time, she could not help but feel a little happy and a little...


    Abby felt guilty.


    There was a reason for this incident. Her leg really hurt. Edward just did a favor.


    "I hope Richard won''t punish me again because of this!" Abby prayed in her heart.


    Soon, Edward came to the infirmary with Abby in his arms.


    But after entering, the whole room was empty, and the school doctor was not there.


    Edward frowned slightly and gently ced Abby on the bed.


    "Don''t move. I''ll find you some medicine."


    With a serious expression, Edward turned to look for the medicine.


    Abbyy on the bed, not daring to move, but her eyes were fixed on busy Edward.


    A few minutester, Edward walked over with a bottle of potion, gauze, adhesive tape, and a few


    bottles and cans.


    Edward put the things on the small cart next to him, bent down, lowered his head, and carefully


    checked the wound on Abby''s knee.


    "Abby, I need to clean your wound first. It may hurt a little. You have to bear with it."


    Edward looked up at Abby and said with concern.


    Abby nodded. "Thank you, Edward."


    Edward nced at her and did not say anything.


    Edward picked up the tampons, gently wiped the wound, and carefully wiped the dust and sand in the


    wound.


    As soon as tampons touched the wound, Abby cried out in pain, and her legs couldn''t help trembling.


    Edward lowered his head and blew a few times on the wound. He evenforted, "It won''t hurt


    anymore."


    Abby''s face suddenly turned red. Such an action was too gentle and too close!


    Edward was very careful. He did not notice Abby''s strange expression at all. He only focused on


    cleaning the wound, applying medicine, and then fixing the gauze. The whole bandage process was


    After bandaging the wound, Abby said gratefully, "Thank you, Edward. If you hadn''t helped me, I


    wouldn''t know what would have happened now."


    "Don''t be so polite to me, but remember to be careful next time you walk. This time, it''s just a scratch. If


    it''s more serious, I''ll have no ways."


    After hearing Abby''s words, Edward showed a pure smile. Although there was some reproach in his


    words for her carelessness, there was deep concern in it.


    As Abbyy on the bed, she felt warm in her heart.


    Although she knew that she should keep a distance from Edward, she was still grateful to him who


    cared about her so much.


    "Are you thirsty? I''ll bring you some water."


    Edward looked at her pale lips and stood up.


    "No need, Edward."


    Abby quickly shook her head and refused. She was too embarrassed to bother Edward.


    Edward understood her expression and smiled. "It''s fine. Wait for me here. I''ll be back soon."


    After that, Edward strode out of the infirmary. It was toote for Abby to stop him.


    About two minutester, the door of the infirmary was pushed open again.


    Abby thought that Edward was back, but as soon as she raised her head, she saw Richard''s slender


    body.


    Richard looked terrible and said nothing. He just stood in the middle of the room and looked at Abby


    coldly.

 Chapter 48 Make Love With Her Here

    Chapter 48 Make Love With Her Here


    "Mr. Scott, why are you here?"


    Abby was shocked and tried to sit up, but she identally touched the wound and couldn''t help


    grinning.


    Richard''s mood even darkened. He looked up and down at Abby, and then Richard finally looked at the


    gauze on her knee.


    Abby was so frightened by his familiar action.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Scott. I didn''t mean to break the appointment at noon..." Abby exined nervously.


    Richard did not listen to her exnation and strode to the bed.


    "What happened?"


    Richard raised his chin and hinted at the gauze on her knee.


    "Well... Just now at the school gate, I was identally hit by a motorcycle."


    Abby whispered, "Didn''t hee to pursue the responsibility of breaking the appointment at noon?"


    "Why is he staring at my wound?"


    Richard was gloomy. He moved and sat by the bed. He pulled Abby over and let her lie on his knees.


    Then, he raised his hand...


    There came a voice. Again! And again!


    With a clear and loud voice, Richard hit Abby''s butt hard a few times.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Abby did not expect Richard to spank her. Her face turned red and she felt both ashamed and afraid.


    Would a girl''s fart bear a casual p? Moreover, he had lifted her skirt to hit her!


    Richard''s hand just touched her butt. It was so shameful!


    What was worse, after he finished, he pressed Abby''s butt and did not allow her to get up.


    Abby felt shy and her buttocks were also pained. Richard hit her hard.


    However, she did not dare speak because Richard''s expression earlier extremely darkened!


    Abby leaned against Richard''s knees, her face full of shame and anger. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Abby, are you silly?"


    Richard''s angry voice sounded above her head.


    "You''re already an adult. Don''t you know that you should take good care of yourself while walking?"


    Richard said with a deep and furious voice that Abby hardly saw, which made her shiver suddenly.


    "I walked well. I was walking by the side, but who knew that the motorcycle would suddenly rush out


    from the corner?"


    Abby could not help but pout in grievance. She rubbed Richard''s suit pants with both hands and tried


    her best to hold back her tears.


    "How dare you talk back?"


    Richard was even more displeased. He raised his right hand and pped Abby''s butt twice.


    "I was wrong. I will pay attention next time."


    Abby screamed wildly in her heart. She should have known that no matter what Richard said, she


    should have said, "Yes, I was wrong." She could not exin it. She could not defend herself.


    Otherwise, she would have retorted.


    "The next time?"


    Richard''s voice sounded suspicious as if he was grinding his teeth.


    "No. There won''t be a next time. There won''t be a next time."


    Abby knew the situation and shouted in her heart, "Don''t spank me again. It''s really broken!"


    "Mr. Scott, can you turn me over first? I''m still a patient."


    Abby endured the pain in her legs and buttocks and begged with tears in her eyes.


    At such an age, Abby was still spanked. It was really embarrassing.


    The most important thing was that if someone came in, such as the school doctor and Edward, who


    happened to see this scene, how could she meet people at school?


    "A patient? You''re my private property. You have to protect my private property."


    Richard''s voice was gloomy. Then Abby understand what he meant.


    Today, Abby identally walked and once again damaged his private property, and it was even more


    serious thanst time. No wonder Richard was so angry.


    "Sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose."


    With a lingering fear, Abby leaned on hisp and apologized.


    But in her heart, Abby wasining, "What the hell is a private property?" She was not a private


    property!


    "If you dare disobey, you should be mentally prepared to be punished."


    Richard said coldly. However, he still reached out to grab Abby''s shoulder and flipped her over.


    Sitting next to Richard, Abby''s face was flushed red from embarrassment. She wanted avoid that.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Scott. I''ll be careful in the future that something like this will never happen again." Abby


    lowered her head and apologized to him.


    "How should I punish you this time?" Richard looked at Abby coldly and asked.


    "You have the final say. You can punish me whatever you want." Abby quickly expressed that her


    attitude of admitting her mistake was very good.


    "Really? I can punish you no matter what?"


    Richard narrowed his eyes and smiled as he sized up Abby.


    Abby suddenly had an ominous feeling. What was Richard up to?


    But now she could not control herself, so she could only bite the bullet and nod. "Yes."


    Richard''s expression finally rxed a lot when he saw how docile and obedient Abby was.


    "You''re a patient today, so I''ll let you go first. You owe me the punishment, and remember to repay me


    someday."


    Richard looked at her kindly. Suddenly, he bent down and picked up Abby.


    Abby was stunned. "Mr. Scott, what... what are you going to do?"


    When it came to punishment, Richard''s gaze made Abby wary. Now that he suddenly hugged her, she


    was shocked.


    "He..." Could it be that he was going to make love with her here?


    Abby tensed her body nervously.


    "Of course, we''re going home. Do you like to stay in such a ce?"


    Richard nced at her and said coldly. Then, he carried her out.


    Well.


    Abby heaved a long sigh of relief and could not help but rx.


    Richard carried Abby and strode out of the infirmary.


    At this time, Edward appeared at the intersection not far away with a smile on his face, holding a drink


    in his hand.


    When he looked up, he saw Abby, who was wearing a school uniform, being held in a tall man''s arms


    and walking out of the school.


    The man was wearing an advanced custom-made suit. He was tall and imposing. He must be a big


    shot.


    He held the petite Abby tightly in his arms. His face was cold, but his movements were full of


    possessiveness.


    Abby curled up obediently in his arms. Although Edward couldn''t see her expression, he keenly noticed


    that she wasfortable, not as stiff as when he held her.


    Edward stopped in his tracks and stood there silently as he watched them leave. A thoughtful


    expression appeared on his face.

 Chapter 49 I Will Help You

    Chapter 49 I Will Help You


    After Abby was sent back to her apartment, Richard did not go to work again.


    For the whole afternoon, Abby was forced to sit in the study. Facing Richard, she wrote her homework


    carefully.


    Under his gaze, Abby was in tension.


    Although Richard was busy reading his documents, every time he looked up at her, Abby would feel so


    nervous.


    She was afraid that something was wrong with her and she would provoke the temperamental man


    with a sharp tongue. Then, she would be punished in a strange way.


    After dinner, Abby finally plucked up the courage to apply to Richard. "Mr. Scott, I want to go back to


    my room and take a shower."


    "Take a shower? You can''t touch water on your wound. It''smon sense that you have it, right?"


    Richard stretched his legs and gazed at her body, then her knees.


    "I know I can''t touch water, but I will be very careful. I will feel ufortable without taking a shower."


    Abby quickly promised that as long as she could escape from Richard and return to her small space,


    everything would be fine.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Richard pondered for a while and nodded.


    Before Abby could be happy, she heard him say casually, "All right, then I''ll help you."


    Mr. Scott''s words shocked Abby so much.


    "Is he going to take a shower for me?" "Is he kidding me?"


    "Oh my god-I''m scared to death just thinking about it. I was looking for an excuse to escape from his


    sight. How could I jump into a bigger trap in a sh?"


    Abby patted her chest and panted heavily and said, "No need. How can I bother you, Mr. Scott?"


    Abby thought, "I took care of you while you were taking a shower. Why are we changing roles now?"


    "I''m not as calm as you are, Mr. Scott!"


    She couldn''t keep calm if Richard would help her.


    "Don''t worry. With your skinny figure, I''m not interested for the time being."


    Richard immediately understood what she was thinking and scoffed.


    Abby waved her hand repeatedly, trying to stop Richard, who suddenly became helpful.


    Unfortunately, there was no rejection. Richard bent down directly and held Abby in his arms, then


    walked to the bathroom.


    Abby leaned into Richard''s embrace. She wanted to struggle but did not dare move. It was only when


    Richard ced her in the bathtub that her nervespletely rxed.


    "Take off your clothes."


    Richard held the shower head and looked at Abby expressionlessly.


    Abby blushed. She subconsciously wrapped her arms around her chest and shrank back.


    "Do you like to take a shower in clothes? Then I''ll turn on the tap."


    Richard Scott nced at her coldly and reached for the switch.


    "Wait, wait!"


    Abby Miller bit her lip, and her whole face was so red that it was about to bleed.


    At this time, she was only wearing a home-made cotton nightdress, which had just passed her knees.


    In a hurry, she directly pulled out the skirt under her.


    This man had such a bad character. If she didn''t take off her clothes, he would really let her all body


    wet with clothes.


    It was the first time she had taken off her clothes in front of Richard Scott.


    Although when she first saw Richard Scott in the hotel, she wore very little clothes and her whole body


    was naked. However, when she had just woken up, she had not taken off her clothes in front of him.


    Now, under Richard Scott''s gaze, she took the initiative to take off her clothes. Abby Miller was so shy


    that she lowered her head to her chest.


    She turned around shyly, faced the French window, and slowly pulled up her nightdress.


    Her nightdress rose inch by inch, revealing her white and crystal-clear skin.


    Abby Miller''s hand paused for a moment, and then she pulled up her nightdress again, revealing the


    butterfly bone that trembled slightly as she raised her arms.


    The nightdress was taken off from her head, and her long hair fell on her shoulder, covering most of her


    snow-white body.


    She didn''t look back. She just stretched out her slender arm and put the nightdress in the dirty basket


    beside her.


    Richard Scott rolled up his sleeves and trouser legs and walked into the bathtub barefoot.


    Abby Miller lowered her head and saw a pair of big feet standing in front of her, only a dozen


    centimeters away from her feet.


    She did not dare look up, afraid to see Richard Scott''s eyes. She did not know what kind of eyes he


    would look at her.


    Richard Scott held the shower head in one hand and tested the temperature of the water. Then, he let


    the shower head point at Abby Miller and started washing her.


    Throughout the whole process, Abby Miller stood still like a piece of wood.


    Richard Scott carefully washed Abby Miller''s entire body. Then, he picked up the bath ball, squeezed it


    into the bath liquid, and began to wipe her body.


    Abby Miller held back her exmation and shrank slightly, feeling a little ufortable.


    She did not expect Richard Scott to help her bathe so carefully. She could not help but feel a strange


    feeling in her heart.


    Richard Scott''s gaze inadvertently swept across her body. His eyes darkened slightly but he still helped


    her wipe it carefully.


    Abby Miller couldn''t help but reach out and grab the bath ball that was about to continue. She said in a


    trembling voice, "Don''t, don''t move. Here... I can do it myself."


    As soon as she spoke, she realized that her throat was dry and she swallowed subconsciously.


    Richard Scott''s gaze fell on her red ears in her long hair. When he heard her slightly hoarse voice, he


    felt as if a small hand was scratching his heart.


    He took a deep breath and released the bath ball.


    When Abby Miller saw the big hand release the bath ball and disappear in front of her, she heaved a


    sigh of relief.


    She turned slightly and wiped herself with the bath ball. Her cheeks were so hot that could burn her to


    death.


    Behind her, Richard Scott saw that Abby Miller''s cheeks were flushed red and her eyes were covered


    with a thinyer of mist. Her lips were even more charming. He could not control himself any longer. He


    could not help but take a step forward and grab her chin.


    Abby Miller was shocked. Before she could react, her lips were blocked by his.

 Chapter 50 It Hurts So Much

    Chapter 50 It Hurts So Much


    By the time she regained consciousness, she was already in his arms.


    Richard Scott was sitting by the bathtub while she was lying on his leg.


    He held the back of her head with his right hand and held her slender shoulder with his left hand. He


    bent down slightly and kissed her lips.


    Abby Miller wanted to cry but had no tears. Who on earth was the one said with disdain every time that


    he couldn''t arouse any interest on me at all?


    Mr. Scott, you''re a big liar! Where''s your integrity?


    From a rational point of view, Abby Miller knew that she should stop this matter from going on.


    Otherwise, she would be eaten today.


    However, she felt as if all her strength had been drained, and even breathing was very difficult.


    Richard Scott looked at Abby Miller, who was lying in his arms. The mes in his chest burned even


    hotter, just as he was about to bend down and continue kissing her.


    Suddenly, Abby Miller screamed.


    "Ah-it hurts. It hurts so much."


    The pain brought her back to her senses. She sat up and looked down at her knees, her eyes instantly


    covered with ayer of mist.


    The atmosphere in the bathroom was swept away.


    Richard Scott cursed angrily in a low voice. Then, he closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths


    before he bent down and carried her out of the bathroom.


    He strode into Abby Miller''s room, put her on the bed, and then walked out without looking back.


    As soon as Abby Miller was thrown onto the bed, she immediately had goose bumps all over her body.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    This man was really rude.


    She muttered in her heart, pulled up the quilt on the bed, and carefully covered her body.


    Unexpectedly, in less than a minute, Richard Scott came in with a medicine box in his hand.


    He lifted the quilt expressionlessly, took off the gauze on her knee, and bandaged her.


    Abby Millery naked under the quilt, and her legs were held by him. She felt very embarrassed.


    She pulled the quilt with one hand and looked at the window with a slightly red face, not daring to look


    at him.


    "Thank you, Mr. Scott."


    After binding up, Abby Miller thanked him in a low voice.


    Richard Scott closed the first aid kit and looked at her with a gloomy expression. He did not speak and


    walked out of the room with the first aid kit in hand.


    Abby Miller finally heaved a sigh of relief. It had been too dangerous just now. The two of them had


    almost...


    Thinking of the scene when she was with him in the bathroom, her face turned red and almost buried


    under the quilt.


    At this moment, the door rang and Richard Scott walked in again.


    Abby Miller was stunned and asked in confusion, "Mr. Scott, it''s gettingte. You should rest."


    Richard Scott nodded. Before Abby Miller could react, he had already untied his bathrobe, lifted the


    quilt, andin down beside her.


    "Mr. Scott, what are you doing? Your room doesn''t seem to be here, right?"


    Abby Miller was so scared that she almost jumped up. She remembered that she had almost fallen into


    danger in the bathroom just now. For a moment, her hair was standing on end and she had forgotten


    her fear of Richard Scott.


    "Is he going to continue?"


    Otherwise, why would he lie on her bed naked?


    The more she thought about it, the more afraid she became. Her eyes widened as she curled up under


    the quilt and looked at Richard Scott.


    "You seem to have forgotten that the whole house is mine. I can sleep wherever I like. This is my right.


    Why, do I need your permission?"


    Richard Scott sneered and looked at Abby Miller, who had shrunk to the corner of the bed.


    "But... where should I sleep if you sleep here?"


    Abby Miller muttered with a sad face.


    Yes, the whole room was his. She had no right to drive him away, but... "I''m a patient now. Does he


    want me to sleep on the floor?"


    "Of course it''s here."


    Richard Scott stretched out his arm and pulled Abby Miller into his embrace.


    He put an arm under her neck, held her with both hands, and wrapped his long legs tightly around her


    legs. He held her in his arms like a tree bag bear, and his whole body was on top of her.


    When the memories of the bathroom appeared again in front of her eyes, she almost burst into tears.


    Who knew if Richard Scott would be a beast and eat her up after hugging her all night?


    "Mr. Scott, I can sleep on the sofa."


    Abby Miller was pressed against his chest, making a muffled sound.


    "Abby Miller, even you are mine. Do whatever I ask you to do. Try resisting again. Believe it or not, I''ll


    make love with you now."


    Richard Scott''s impatient voice came from above her head, full of coldness.


    "I''m a person. I should have at least some human rights, right?"


    Abby Miller twisted in his arms and asked unconvinced.


    "Human rights? You''re my exclusive item. What kind of human rights do you?"


    Richard Scott pursed his thin lips and said mockingly.


    Abby Miller buried her head in his chest and stopped talking.


    Every time, as long as he treated her a little better, she would forget her identity.


    "Why don''t you have a good memory?"


    Was it just that she could not ept the fact that she had bought her as an item?


    Abby Miller had thought that she would definitely lose sleep if he held her in his arms without putting on


    any clothes.


    Unexpectedly, just like usual, she soon fell asleep.


    When she woke up the next day, Abby Miller put on her school uniform and was ready to go to school


    for ss after breakfast.


    "You''re not allowed to go anywhere today. You can rest at home."


    Richard Scott sat at the dining table and said without looking up.


    "But, I still have to go to ss." Abby Miller looked at him helplessly.


    "I''ve asked for leave for you. Don''t go out before you recover."


    Richard Scott put down the tableware and wiped his mouth. His tone was unquestionable.


    "But it''s really boring to stay at home all day."


    Abby Miller pouted and fiddled with the fried eggs on the te with her chopsticks in boredom.


    Richard Scott raised his head and looked at her with a deep gaze. She no longer spoke.


    After breakfast, Abby Miller saw Mr. Scott, who was already dressed in a suit, suddenly walk up to her


    and bend down to pick her up.

 Chapter 51 Have Something To Do With Me

    Chapter 51 Have Something To Do With Me


    "Ah-Mr. Scott, what are you doing?"


    Abby Miller was so scared that she almost cried out. What did he want to do in the daytime?


    "Don''t you think it''s boring at home? That''s why I allowed you to apany me at thepany."


    Richard Scott''s tone was one of mercy. He proudly raised his head and carried Abby Miller out of the


    door.


    "But I can walk, just a little slower."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Abby Miller wanted to struggle in his arms, but was afraid of falling down. Her expression was very


    conflicted.


    "My time is very expensive, so don''t waste my time."


    Richard Scottpletely ignored her protest. He carried her to the elevator to the bottom of the


    building and walked to the side of the car.


    The driver looked like it, "It''s normal for Young Master to hold his fianc¨¦e." He opened the door for


    them.


    After arriving at YS Group, Abby Miller, who had once again be a disabled person, was carried


    out of the car by Richard Scott.


    It was the rush hour of work, and many employees of the YS Group on the first floor were waiting for


    the elevator.


    Seeing Richard Scott walking in, everyone greeted him one after another.


    "Good morning, Mr. Scott."


    "Hello, President!"


    Richard Scott held Abby Miller in his arms. There was no expression on his face as usual, and there


    was no trace of embarrassment on his face.


    He nodded at the staff who greeted at him, walked to the private elevator, and walked in with Abby


    Miller in his arms.


    The employees looked at each other with ambiguous eyes and winked at each other.


    Abby Miller buried her head in Richard Scott''s embrace, not daring to raise her head at all.


    "Mr. Scott, put me down. I can walk by myself."


    After entering the elevator, Abby Miller raised her head and protested weakly.


    "You have no right to refuse."


    Mr. Scott raised his head and didn''t even look at her.


    When the elevator reached the top floor, he calmly walked to the office and said, "I don''t know how


    many people want to enjoy this kind of treatment. You should feel honored."


    When they arrived at the office door, the secretary, Summer Kent, helped Richard Scott open the door.


    She looked calm, as if she was used to the president''s behavior.


    As expected of Richard Scott''s assistant, Abby Millerined in her heart. Her expression was as


    calm as his.


    After entering, Richard Scott casually ced Abby Miller on the sofa. Then, he tidied up his tie and


    walked to his desk.


    "I''m going to have a meeting soon. You stay here and don''t run around." He warned lightly.


    Abby Miller nodded obediently. She was not familiar with this ce. Where could she go?


    Richard Scott tidied up the documents and left with the folder.


    Abby Miller sat in her spacious office. She was stunned for a while before she couldn''t help looking


    around.


    After looking at the various decorations in the office for a while, she began to feel a little bored. She


    leaned against the back of the sofa and her fingers slipped casually.


    She couldn''t just sit there, but what could she do?


    There was aputer on Richard Scott''s desk, but without his permission, she''d better not turn it on.


    After sitting there for a while, Abby Miller finally couldn''t help but stand up and slowly walked to the


    door.


    Opening the door, she poked her head out and looked around. When she found that Richard was really


    not there, she walked out carefully.


    Summer Kent happened to be sorting out the documents. When she saw Abby Miller, she gave her a


    friendly smile. "Miss Miller, if you need anything, just tell me. Your leg is still injured. You can''t run


    around."


    "How can it be so serious? My injury will be healed soon. Mr. Scott just made a big fuss. There is no


    need to be so nervous."


    Abby Miller smiled awkwardly. When she thought of how she had been carried to thepany in the


    morning, her cheeks burned slightly.


    "It''s no wonder. The president dotes on Miss Miller so much. Of course, he will be nervous about your


    injury. So, Miss Miller, you''d better listen to the president and take a good rest. Otherwise, if you make


    any mistakes, I will be in big trouble."


    Summer Kent said with a smile. She even moved a chair for Abby Miller to sit down.


    "Thank you."


    Abby Miller sat on a chair. However, when she heard Summer Kent said that Richard Scott doted on


    her, she did not take it seriously.


    How did this secretary know that he doted on her? What a big joke.


    If she had seen with her own eyes how Richard Scott had treated her, she probably wouldn''t have been


    able to say something like that.


    "Miss Miller, please drink some water."


    Summer Kent poured her a ss of boiled water and put it on the table in front of her.


    Abby Miller nodded and thanked her again.


    The secretary seemed to see that she had some doubts about what she had just said. She sat down in


    her seat and said to Abby Miller with a smile, "Miss Miller, you don''t seem to believe me? I''ve been


    working for the president for many years. It''s the first time that I''ve seen him care so much about a


    girl..."


    The secretary paused for a moment, picked up her tea and took a sip. She smiled mockingly at Abby


    Miller, winked at her, and said, "What''s more, the president has announced to the wholepany that


    you are his fianc¨¦e."


    What-


    Abby Miller opened her mouth wide in surprise and her eyes widened. For a moment, she thought she


    had misheard.


    Richard Scott announced to all the employees that she was his fianc¨¦e?


    How was this possible?


    In Richard Scott''s eyes, there was always a contract between them. It was a kind of deal simr to


    business.


    He had emphasized more than once that her existence was just a private item, an exclusive item.


    After all, the contract would end one day. Why should he announce it publicly and let the whole world


    know that she was his fianc¨¦e?


    In this case, once the contract was over, how could he exin it to everyone?


    Richard Scott was not a fool. How could he not have thought of all these?


    Why did he spend so much time doing such a thing that he knew there might be a lot of trouble?


    For some reason, Abby Miller felt upset. She was no longer in the mood to chat with Summer Kent.


    She took a ss of boiled water and walked back to Richard Scott''s office with her head down. She sat


    on the sofa and stared nkly.


    After an unknown period of time, Richard Scott pushed open the door and walked in.


    He looked at the stunned Abby Miller on the sofa, took off his suit jacket, hung it up, and sat behind the


    desk to start work.


    Abby Miller turned to look at the busy Richard Scott.


    It was said that serious men were the most handsome. At this moment, she agreed with this sentence


    very much.


    He wore a pair of rimless sses, rolled up the sleeves of his shirt, and revealed his wheat-colored


    arms. He slightly lowered his head, held a pen, read through the documents, and signed them.


    Sometimes he frowned, and sometimes he was lost in thought. The man exuded a kind of fascinating


    charm.


    Abby Miller stared at him intently.


    "Is there anything on my face? Or do you suddenly feel that I''m handsome and want to have something


    to do with me?"


    Richard Scott suddenly raised his head. Although he was still expressionless, his eyes shed with a


    yful light.


    "No, I... I''m just a little bored. I have nothing to look at, so I can only look at you."


    Hearing his words, Abby Miller came to her senses and exined in a hurry.


    "Oh, really? Come closer and look at me." Richard Scott dered proudly.


    "Ahem-what?"


    Abby Miller''s eyes widened and she almost choked to death.


    "Come here."


    Seeing that Abby Miller was sitting still, Richard Scott raised his head and spoke in amanding


    tone.

 Chapter 52 Wheres Your Integrity?

    Chapter 52 Where''s Your Integrity?


    Abby Miller really wanted to p herself. Why was she staring at Richard Scott? Wasn''t it better now?


    "If I have to sit in front of Richard and face him face to face, it''s really my own fault. I can''t live."


    "Well, forget it... I won''t disturb your work."


    She shrank her neck and squeezed out a ttering smile.


    "Have you forgotten your duty again?"


    Richard Scott nced at her and Abby Miller shrank in fright and she immediately surrendered


    obediently.


    She looked around and picked up a chair. She dejectedly ced it in front of Richard Scott''s desk and


    sat down obediently.


    "From now on, you just look at me like that. If you dare look away once, you can try."


    Richard Scott suddenly raised his hand and pointed at Abby Miller''s nose, who was sitting opposite


    him. He said with a deep smile.


    After hearing that, Abby Miller almost fell off the chair. She was full of regret.


    She really wanted to shout, "Mr. Scott, stop it, okay?" Where are your coldness, your pride, and your


    integrity? Could you please pick them up?


    Just as Abby Miller was wondering how to deal with Mr. Scott, the internal line on the table suddenly


    rang.


    Richard Scott answered the phone. Soon, Summer Kent''s voice rang out, "President, Old Master is


    here."


    Abby Miller obviously heard it as well. Her expression froze for a moment before she looked up at


    Richard Scott.


    Richard Scott''s face immediately darkened.


    Hanging up the phone, he looked up at Abby Miller and said, "You go into the lounge first."


    Abby Miller obediently walked into the lounge in the office.


    This should be the ce where Richard Scott rested when he was at work. It was clean and simple,


    and there were a few sets of clean clothes hanging in the wardrobe.


    She sat by the bed, not daring to make a sound.


    Soon, the sound of the door opening came from outside the office. Sam Scott and Daisy Scott came in


    together.


    Old Master was dressed in a ck Tang suit with dark lines. His white hair was neatlybed.


    Although he was holding a crutch in his hand, his waist was straight.


    Daisy Scott held onto Old Master''s arm. Her pale yellow embroidered dress was rolling with ck


    edges and an elegant bun was coiled around her head. The diamonds on the essories were shining


    with a dazzling light.


    "There are still many things to deal with in thepany. I don''t have much time. Just say it."


    Seeing the two of them, Richard Scott stood up with a gloomy expression on his face.


    "Can''t Ie and see if there''s nothing else? What''s with your attitude?"


    Old Master didn''t expect his son to have such an attitude as soon as they met. His face darkened in an


    instant, and there was anger in his tone.


    "I think my attitude is very polite. I have ten minutes to go to the meeting. If you have something to say,


    hurry up."


    Richard Scott was not afraid of his father''s darkened face at all. He snorted and said rudely.


    With a thud, Old Master''s walking stick smashed heavily on the carpet.


    His beard kept trembling. He pointed at Richard Scott and was about to re up. "You unfilial son..."


    "Old Master, calm down. Don''t let your anger damage your body."


    Daisy Scott, who was next to him, quickly reached out to stroke his back. As she helped him walk to


    the sofa and sat down, she reminded him softly, "It''s important to get down to business, Old Master."


    He snorted and barely suppressed the anger in his heart. Then he said, "I came to you today to talk


    business with you."


    "Didn''t I tell you a few days ago that the Lee Family and the Scott Family are going to have a marriage


    alliance? We''ll have dinner with Chairman Lee in the next two days."


    A mocking expression appeared on Richard Scott''s face. He looked coldly at his father and did not


    speak.


    "I hope you can prepare well at that time."


    Old Master''s face was dignified, and his words were unyielding.


    Richard Scott inserted his hand into his trouser pocket. The ridicule in his eyes deepened and his


    expression turned so cold that it caused the atmosphere in the room to turn solemn.


    Abby Miller, who was sitting in the lounge, could imagine how terrifying the expression on Richard


    Scotts'' face, even though she did not see what was happening outside with her own eyes.


    When she thought of that cold face that kept people thousands of miles away from people, and that


    pair of emotionless eyes that looked down on all living beings, she felt that she had an impulse to


    tremble.


    After a long while, Richard Scott said coldly, "Old Master, if you''re here today to talk about this, you can


    go back now."


    "You evil son, do you want to piss me off?"


    Old Master''s face turned red and he knocked hard on the ground with his walking stick.


    Richard Scott did not care about his reaction at all. He turned around and pressed the internal


    telephone number. He instructed his secretary, "Summer Kent, Old Master is leaving. Send him away."


    Daisy Scott, who was sitting next to him, had been watching the father and son confront each other. At


    this moment, she quickly stood up and walked to Richard Scott''s side.


    "Richard, just listen to your father and go meet Miss Lee. It''s just a meal and you don''t have to do


    anything. Maybe you will find that Miss Lee is the kind you like. At least Miss Lee is much better than


    the little girl beside you."


    Daisy Scott''s voice was very gentle as she persuaded Richard Scott with a smile.


    "Aunt, please set up your own position. When the Old Master married with you, you should serve him


    well. This is the only meaning of your existence in the Scott Family. Don''t criticize me. You are not


    qualified."


    Richard Scott let out a snort from his nostrils. He ignored the broken smile on Daisy Scott''s face and


    continued, "Have you really be the mistress of the Scott Family after being praised for a few


    years? My fianc¨¦e is not a little girl. Please pay attention to your wording. Also... it''s up to me whether


    she''s good or not. You don''t have the right toment."


    After saying that, Richard Scott dashed past Daisy Scott. He did not even want to look her in the eye.


    Daisy Scott''s expression grew more and more ugly. She could only smile stiffly and say, "Richard, don''t


    misunderstand. That''s not what I meant."


    "If you don''t mean that, then what do you mean?"


    Richard Scott put his elbows on the desk and crossed his fingers. He looked at Daisy Scott coldly and


    warned her, "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''ve done behind my back. I advise you to behave


    yourself."


    Daisy stepped back with a pale face and stood beside Old Master. She lowered her head and said


    nothing.


    "You unfilial son, how dare you talk back to your elders for an outsider? Do you really consider me your


    father? Let me tell you, you have to meet her, even if you don''t want to!"


    Sam Scott looked at the heartbroken Daisy Scott and shouted with a determined expression.


    "I''m sorry to tell you that I don''t have time. A weekter, I happen to be on a business trip abroad, so


    you can go now."


    Richard Scott flipped through the schedule on the table and said casually.


    "Get rid of the job!"


    "Old Master, I can make you stand here and talk to me, which means that I still value you. But... you


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    want to control my life, what right do you have? Do you deserve to be my father?"


    When he said this, Richard Scott''s face was already filled with disdain. There was also a hidden hatred


    in his eyes.


    The look in his eyes deeply shocked Old Master. He suddenly felt a little guilty, but in the end, he didn''t


    say anything else and left angrily with the pale-faced Daisy Scott.


    The conversation between the father and son ended unhappily again.

 Chapter 53 Lonely

    Chapter 53 Lonely


    In the lounge, Abby Miller sat by the bed in a daze, lost in thought.


    If Richard Scott insisted on meeting Nancy Lee, she should be happy. If they seeded, maybe she


    would be free?


    But why... But she suddenly became unhappy.


    Why? What kind of ce was wrong?


    Abby Miller bit her lip gently, puzzled.


    At this moment, Richard Scott pushed open the lounge door and walked in.


    She looked up at him. Sure enough, his face was gloomy, and there seemed to be a storm in his eyes.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Abby Miller was a little scared and wanted to retreat, but she still asked hesitantly, "Mr. Scott, are you


    okay?"


    Richard Scott did not speak. He merely sat down beside her.


    After a while, he said lightly, "I''m fine."


    He turned his head to look at Abby Miller beside him and said softly, "Come with me somewhereter."


    At dusk, Richard Scott drove to the Vi District in the suburbs of Great City with Abby Miller.


    The vis here were all in European architectural style and covered a wide area. On arge area of


    greenwn, milky whitemps were shining gently like pearls.


    Through the delicate carved iron gate, one could see a sculpture fountain in the middle of the


    courtyard. Beads of water fell from the air a few meters high, turning into different colors under the


    surrounding lights.


    How magnificent!


    Compared with the Imperial Vi in the downtown area, the vi here was hundreds of times more


    luxurious!


    "Mr. Scott, what are we doing here?"


    When the car stopped in front of one of the vis, Abby Miller asked curiously.


    "This... is where my mother used to live."


    Richard Scott¡¯s words were like gold. He pressed the horn twice at the same time and the metal door


    decorated with luxurious patterns slowly opened.


    Abby Miller was slightly stunned.


    This was the first time she had heard him mention his mother!


    Previously, Abby Miller only knew that Richard Scott had a bad rtionship with Old Master, but he did


    not know about his mother at all.


    Of course, Abby Miller didn''t dare ask more. But at this moment, when she heard him mention it, she


    didn''t know why... She always felt that Richard Scott''s tone was a little sad!


    Just as Abby Miller was lost in her thoughts, the car finally stopped at the entrance of the main vi.


    Richard Scott got out of the car and she quickly followed in.


    This vi was a three-story building. The first floor was an empty living room with arge area. Long


    crystalmps hung down from the ceiling five or six meters high, shining brightly.


    Two rows of uniformed servants stood neatly on both sides of the hall, standing in front of Leo.


    Seeing the two of theming in from outside the door, Leo took a step forward, stretched out his


    hand with white gloves, and saluted. "Young Master, you are here."


    All the servants also bowed and shouted in unison, "Hello, Young Master and Young Madam."


    Abby Miller''s hair stood on end. Should they be so serious?


    She leaned against Richard Scott uneasily, trying her best to suppress the urge to hide behind him.


    Sure enough, she was still not used to such a rich and powerful family.


    She stole a nce at Richard Scott beside her. What was he bringing her here for?


    Richard Scott did not look ufortable at all. He nodded to everyone and then asked Leo in a deep


    voice, "Leo, is dinner ready?"


    "Young Master, it''s ready."


    Leo stretched out his hand and led the way to the dining room.


    Abby Miller bit her lip gently and tried her best to straighten her back, following behind Richard Scott.


    The dining room was still very big. There were exquisite oil paintings on the wall, and there were all


    kinds of drinks in the cab next to it.


    The dining table was a long dining table with candles on the silver candlestick. The dishes were very


    sumptuous and there were a lot of them. However, only Richard Scott and Abby Miller were eating.


    The two of them sat at such arge dining table, which made the whole restaurant more spacious.


    Although Abby Miller was a foodie, she lost interest in the environment.


    Was this Richard Scott''s real life? He ate the most expensive dishes, drank the highest-quality wine,


    lived in the most luxurious room, and wore the best custom-made clothes, but there was nothing else in


    the house except the servants. What was there to be happy about?


    She sat quietly in her seat and buried herself in eating.


    Richard Scott did not speak either. The dining room waspletely silent.


    After a long while, Richard Scott suddenly said, "In the future, we will live here."


    Abby Miller raised her head in shock and looked at Richard Scott, who was a little far away from her.


    "I''ve asked someone to pack up your luggage and bring it here. After dinner, you can go to the room to


    pack up."


    There was no expression on Richard Scott''s face, but Abby Miller felt that his voice was cold.


    "But, Mr. Scott, isn''t the original ce good? Why did we move here? Besides, it''s not convenient for


    me to go to school..."


    Abby Miller looked at him in confusion. She always felt that Richard Scott was a little strange today.


    "Why not? Do you have any opinion on my decision?" Richard Scott looked at her coldly.


    "No."


    Abby Miller quickly shook her head. Richard was about to transform. She must not provoke him.


    After the two of them finished their dinner in silence, Richard Scott got up and went upstairs.


    Abby Miller was taken to the bedroom by the servants and began to sort out her luggage.


    She hung up all the clothes in the wardrobe one by one and ced themonly used items in the


    usual ce.


    After cleaning up, she took a shower in the bathroom.


    After taking a shower, she found that Richard Scott had gone somewhere and had not appeared yet.


    This was just in time to prevent him from giving her cold air and putting pressure on her.


    Since Richard was not around, Abby Miller felt rxed all over, and she was also interested in looking


    around.


    It was such a grand vi, and the decoration was so high-end. Since she was here, she should look


    around and see if there was anything fun.


    With her hands behind her back, she jumped up and down to have a look.


    As soon as she reached the stairs on the third floor, she heard the sound of piano drifting down the


    stairs.


    The sound of the piano, like a blue river, flowed high and low stones, carrying sadness and longing,


    slowly flowing into the distance.


    Abby Miller stood on the stairs and listened quietly for a while.


    She heard a lonely heart in the music, just like herself, full of longing.


    Abby Miller quietly walked up to the third floor and followed the sound of the piano to the end of the


    corridor.


    In a room at the end of the corridor, the door was half-open, and a tall figure was sitting in front of the


    piano.


    Abby Miller could see his side profile, his tall nose, his thin lips, his cold lines, and outline... It was


    Richard Scott ying the piano!


    At this moment, Richard Scott waspletely different from his usual cold and domineering CEO


    image. His slender fingers danced nimbly on the keys of the ck and white zither, and his eyshes


    drooped slightly, covering his usual cold and sharp eyes.


    His perfect face was full of loneliness, as if he had been forgotten by the world.

 Chapter 54 Taking A Bath Together

    Chapter 54 Taking A Bath Together


    Abby Miller stood still and looked at him quietly.


    It was not hard to tell that the venomous man could y the piano, and he could y it very well.


    However, it seemed that he was not in a good mood.


    Speaking of which, this was the second time she had seen Richard Scott''s lonely expression!


    The first time was he came back from the Scott Family''s courtyard. When he stood in front of the


    French window drinking alone, the expression on his face was like this.


    Today, Old Master and Daisy Scott had gone to thepany, and he had be like this again.


    Who was he missing?


    Was it someone rted to the Scott Family?


    Thinking of this, Abby Miller had an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    Before she could figure out what it felt like, the music suddenly stopped.


    Richard Scott raised his eyes and ced his hands gently on the piano. He let out a vague sigh and


    slowly stood up.


    When Abby Miller saw him get up, she turned around and ran away.


    If Richard saw that she was eavesdropping on him, would he feel that his privacy had been spied on?


    "I''d better not let him find out!"


    However, as long as she was afraid, the things came. As soon as Abby Miller took two steps forward,


    Richard Scott''s cold voice came from behind her. "Stop!"


    She was still discovered!


    Abby Miller''s scalp went numb, but she could only stop and turn around stiffly.


    Richard Scott ignored the ingratiating smile on her face and walked slowly towards her with a straight


    face. He said sharply, "Miss Miller, I never remember I had taught you peep."


    "Mr. Scott, I''m sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose."


    Abby Miller twisted her fingers awkwardly and looked down at the carpet in the corridor.


    When she did not hear Richard Scott''s reply, she could only continue exining, "I was... visiting the


    vi. Then, I heard the sound of the piano and could not help bute over to take a look."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She put the back of her hand behind her back and gently stepped on the carpet with her toes. She


    looked like a primary school student who had done something wrong and was waiting for his


    punishment.


    However, after a few seconds of silence, she suddenly plucked up her courage and gave a ttering


    smile to the dark-faced Richard Scott in front of her, "Actually, Mr. Scott, you are... quite good at ying


    the piano."


    As for why Richard Scott suddenly wanted to y the piano and who he was missing about, she didn''t


    have the courage to ask him.


    Perhaps, that was the secret hidden deep in his heart. How could Abby Miller dare touch the wound in


    his heart? Wasn''t that tickling the tiger''s head? Wasn''t she courting death?


    Richard Scott narrowed his eyes slightly and looked coldly at Abby Miller. He snorted, "It looks like I


    have to correct some of your wrong habits so that you can understand what you should do and what


    you should not do."


    Abby Miller couldn''t help but feel her legs go limp. What kind of bad idea was Richard going to have?


    "Let''s go."


    Richard Scott walked ahead with his head high, signaling for Abby Miller to follow.


    "What are you doing?" Abby Miller asked in a trembling voice.


    "Of course it''s your duty to serve me to take a shower." Richard Scott left behind a casual sentence.


    Abby Miller followed behind him with a devastated expression.


    The responsibility was clearly a punishment for her, which wasparable to a cruel punishment.


    But she didn''t dare resist, for fear of more horrible punishment.


    Abby Miller followed Richard Scott to the bathroom with a bitter expression.


    Like the overall style of the vi, the bathroom was super big and very luxurious, especially the


    massage bathtub, which was like a small swimming pool, full of bath water.


    After entering the bathroom, Richard Scott took off his clothes calmly and walked into the bathtub in


    front of Abby Miller.


    Abby Miller wished she could cover her eyes and not look at his body.


    Her eyes flickered as she dodged in Richard Scott''s direction. With a red face, she went to get


    something to wipe his body.


    Richard Scotty diagonally in the bathtub, looking at Abby Miller, whose face was flushed like a


    hardworking ant. He looked busy at a distance away from the bathtub.


    He couldn''t help but smile and crooked his finger at her. "Come here."


    Abby Miller lowered her head and held the bath ball. She watched as her toes walked to the bathtub.


    "Mr. Scott, what''s the matter?"


    Richard Scott looked at her and grew even more interested in teasing her. He said, "Come in."


    Abby Miller raised her head in a daze and looked at Richard Scott, whose head was only exposed.


    Come in-


    What was he talking about? Wasn''t that what she thought?


    Abby Miller took two steps back and buried her head in front of her chest in embarrassment.


    "Do you want me to make it so clear? Come in and take a shower with me."


    Richard Scott''s voice was not loud, but his tone could not be defied.


    Abby Miller lowered her head and said without looking at him, "No need, no need. I''ve already taken a


    shower."


    "Take a shower with me. Don''t you understand?"


    Richard Scott said unhurriedly. He sized up Abby Miller''s body and suddenly grinned, "You can choose


    whether to take off your clothes or to let me personally take off your clothes and bring you in."


    Abby Miller really wanted to cry. Let him to take off her clothes and then carry her into the bathtub. God


    knew what would happen!


    "Mr. Scott, I... I really took a shower. I don''t need to take a shower anymore." She was so scared that


    she quickly waved her hand and repeated it again.


    Richard Scott''s face darkened. With a crash, he stood up from the bathtub.


    Abby Miller quickly turned around, not daring to face his well-built body.


    "It seems that you prefer me to take off your clothes personally."


    Richard Scott said as he strode forward, pretending to want to step out of the bathtub.


    "No, I''ll do it myself."


    Abby Miller wanted cry. This man really didn''t ept her rejection at all.


    Once again, she realized that in front of Mr. Scott, she was really just a private item.


    "Spoiling? It''s just an illusion of the secretary."


    She gritted her teeth. Anyway, she had let him see her before. She didn''t want to anger Richard


    because of this. Instead, she would be really eaten by him.


    Abby Miller obediently stood in front of Richard Scott and untied her pajamas.


    Her thin white fingers gently turned, and the buttons were freed one by one. Her pink outerwear, like a


    butterfly, gently fell on the hanger next to the bathtub.


    She lowered her head and gently stepped on her slippers, her pink toes curled up slightly.


    Richard Scott crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked at the slim figure walking towards him.


    He sat back in the bathtub and watched as Abby Miller obediently sat down beside him.


    He stretched out an arm, put it around her waist, and pulled her into his arms.


    Abby Miller didn''t dare struggle and leaned stiffly against his shoulder.


    Richard Scott picked up the hot water and sprinkled it on her chest.

 Chapter 55 Gentle And Considerate

    Chapter 55 Gentle And Considerate


    Richard Scott''s eyes darkened.


    As Abby Miller looked into his deep eyes, her heart was beating like crazy.


    Was he taking a shower or... "What are you doing?"


    She felt that things seemed to be beyond her eptable range and immediately tried to stand up in


    panic.


    However, Richard Scott grabbed her waist with hisrge hand and pulled her down. This time, she sat


    more urately on hisp.


    There was a me in his eyes, and his suppressed thoughts became more and more difficult to control.


    Abby Miller''s face was deathly pale. She grabbed Richard Scott''s hand, which was about to reach out


    for her remaining clothes, and silently stopped him.


    Richard Scott did not say anything. He just gently kissed her earlobe.


    Abby Miller''s face began to turn red. She tried her best to shrink her head, trying to avoid him.


    After being sessfully ambushed by Richard Scott, Abby Miller retreated in panic.


    However, before she could think of a way to deal with it, Richard Scott looked at the red thread on his


    hand with a depressed expression.


    He angrily pulled Abby Miller up and rubbed his hands hard in the water.


    Abby Miller lowered her head and looked at herself. Her face turned even redder because... Her period


    was here!


    Well, Mr. Scott, can you go to the room and get me a... sanitary towel?


    She twisted her fingers and asked in embarrassment.


    Richard Scott''s face darkened. He snorted heavily and strode out of the bathtub.


    Before Abby Miller could remind him that he had yet to wipe his body, he grabbed a bathrobe and


    wrapped it around his body. Then, he threw the door open and left.


    There was nothing more embarrassing than this in the world!


    With a red face, Abby Miller cleaned up everything in the bathroom before leaving.


    When she arrived at the room, she discovered that Richard Scott has already asleep on the bed.


    Abby Miller felt a little strange. Since he wanted to rest in this room, why did he ask her to take all her


    clothes here?


    After standing there for a few seconds, she slowly turned around and tiptoed out, nning to sleep in


    the guest room next door.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Suddenly, Richard Scott''s cold voice rang out behind him.


    Abby Miller was shocked and quickly reached out to pat her little heart.


    Wasn''t he already asleep? Why was he awake again? He suddenly spoke. Didn''t he know that


    frightening people would scare people to death?


    "Nothing. I just want to go back to sleep." She exined softly.


    "Didn''t we agree to sleep with me? Don''t disobey my orders." Richard Scott looked at her and said


    without any doubt.


    At first, Richard Scott wanted to refuse, but she managed to hold back her words.


    She did not want to know the consequences of disobeying the devil!


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Abby Miller lowered her head, obediently walked to the other side of the bed, and climbed up.


    As soon as shey down, Richard Scott turned over and held her in his arms.


    Abby Miller could not help but tremble slightly. She did not know what he would do next.


    His warm chest exuded the aura of a man, surrounding her petite body and even breathing together.


    Just now in the bathroom, the experience appears her mind.


    Fortunately, her period was timely enough to save her. Otherwise, she would have had nowhere to run.


    Abby Miller thought that she would be able to fall asleep very quickly this time. However, after a long


    time, she did not feel sleepy. Her entire body was still stiff in Richard Scott''s embrace and she did not


    even dare turn around.


    After a while, the impatient Richard Scott finally spoke, "Didn''t I tell you not to be afraid of me or


    tremble again?"


    Richard Scott wanted to cry. This was really beyond my control.


    Now that she had her period, she was not particrly afraid of Richard Scott. However... Which girl


    could ept being held in a man''s arms so quickly?


    "But I... I''m just not used to someone hugging me and sleeping." Abby Miller could only exin to him


    in a low voice.


    "I believe you will get used to it soon."


    Richard Scott''s overbearing voice sounded above her head.


    Abby Miller almost wanted to hit the wall, saying that she was not used to it!


    Thus, she tossed and turned for a long time before finally slowly falling asleep in Richard Scott''s arms.


    However, not long after she fell asleep, a sharp pain in her abdomen woke her up again.


    An Abby Miller opened her eyes and looked out of the window at the dark night. It was onlyte at


    night.


    Wave after wave of pain hit her. She pressed her lower abdomen with one hand, and ayer of cold


    sweat appeared on her forehead.


    Every time she came to rtives, she would feel so much pain that she couldn''t do anything. She could


    only lie in bed and survive this period of time.


    Unwilling to wake Richard Scott up, Abby Miller bit his lip and tried hard not to make a sound, but his


    body couldn''t help trembling.


    "What''s going on?"


    Richard Scott moved. He was woken up by Abby Miller, who was trembling in his arms.


    He turned around and asked, with a hint of sleepiness in his voice.


    "I... have a stomachache." Abby Miller answered in a weak voice.


    Richard Scott turned on the bedsidemp and saw that her face was sallow and her lips were


    bloodless. Her forehead was covered with sweat. He could not help but frown as he sat up.


    "Why do I suddenly have a stomachache? Did I eat something bad?"


    "No, it will hurt if Ie here."


    Although Abby Miller was very embarrassed, she did not want him to misunderstand and exined in a


    low voice.


    Richard Scott pondered for a few seconds before suddenly getting up in his clothes. He opened the


    door and walked out.


    Listening to his footsteps downstairs, Abby Millery on the bed, puzzled.


    What was he going to do?


    After a while, Richard Scott pushed open the door and walked in with two cups in his hand.


    One was a cup of ck liquid, and the other was a ss of milk.


    Richard Scott ced the milk on the head of the bed and handed over the cup of ck liquid.


    "There is no painkiller at home, only brown sugar ginger water."


    He exined simply, but there was still no expression on his face.


    Abby Millery under the quilt,pletely stunned. She couldn''t react for a moment.


    "Drink this first, and then have a ss of hot milk to warm your stomach. In this way, you will be


    sleepierter."


    It was really surprising to say such warm words with a Richard''s face. Abby Miller was really ttered.


    President once again changed his image in her mind.


    "Is he still the cold, domineering, and sharp-tongued man?"


    "So he also has such a warm and considerate side?"

 Chapter 56 Warm

    Chapter 56 Warm


    Although he was still expressionless, Abby Miller felt that the current Abby Miller was terrifyingly gentle.


    It was so unbelievable that he actually cooked brown sugar ginger water in person. It was really


    uneptable for people to ept it in a short time!


    She stared nkly at Richard Scott. It wasn''t until Richard Scott frowned unhappily that she suddenly


    came to her senses.


    Abby Miller quickly sat up and took the hot brown sugar ginger with both hands. She said gratefully,


    "Thank you."


    Richard Scott did not reply. He just sat by the bed and watched her drink the brown sugar ginger water.


    Then, he took the hot milk from the bedside table and handed it to her.


    Under his gaze, Abby Miller quickly drank up all the milk.


    "Okay, lie down and have a good rest."


    Richard Scott stood up. Before he left with the two cups, he did not forget to remind her.


    Abby Millery down obediently and covered herself with the quilt.


    Richard Scott quickly returned. He closed the door andy down on the bed.


    He still stretched out his arm and held Abby Miller in his arms, but then he pulled up her shirt and


    gently rubbed her lower abdomen with his big hand.


    The big warm hand covered her lower abdomen not long ago. For some reason, it was really useful.


    Abby Miller felt the cold pain of being twisted together in her stomach, as if the autumn frost had been


    melted immediately when it met the scorching sun.


    Abby Miller felt warm in her heart. This was the first time someone had brought her a warm feeling.


    It had been several years since her first period. Every time her stomach hurt, she could only endure it


    by herself.


    Later, after learning some basic knowledge, she began to put a hot water bag on her stomach to relieve


    the pain.


    No one had ever cared about her at this time, let alone rubbing her belly with their hands.


    She did not expect Richard Scott, who looked so cold and overbearing, to do such a gentle thing.


    Such a sharp-tongued man didn''t look that bad!


    She slept peacefully all night. The next morning, Abby Miller opened her eyes and Richard Scott was


    no longer by her pillow.


    She put on her clothes and went downstairs. Leo stood in the hall on the first floor. When he saw her


    Abby Miller was shocked for a few seconds. She was really sweating, but she still politely nodded to


    Leo and said with a smile, "Morning, Leo."


    "Miss Miller, Young Master told me that you must finish today''s breakfast."


    Jack said to Abby Miller with a decent smile.


    "What do you mean?"


    Abby Miller blinked her eyes and asked in confusion, "What does it mean?"


    "Did Mr. Scott ask someone to prepare arge table of breakfast for me to finish?"


    Leo did not answer this question. Instead, he smiled and said, "Young Master said that he has asked


    for leave for you at school. You can rest at home today."


    Although his tone was very gentle, Abby Miller seemed to be able to see Richard Scott''s cold face


    through his smile.


    She could imagine Richard Scott''s tone and expression when he spoke.


    This wasn''t a discussion, but rather an order that she should obediently obey.


    Abby Miller had learned not to resist futilely. Otherwise, she would not only be unable to achieve her


    goal, but would also be punished cruelly by Richard.


    "Thank you, Leo. I see." Abby Miller nodded and said.


    Leo led her to the restaurant. Soon, a strong middle-aged maid came over with a tray and ced


    breakfast in front of her.


    Looking at the apron on her body, Abby Miller guessed that she was the cook of this vi.


    Sure enough, Leo introduced her with a smile. "This is Betty, the cook here."


    Betty stood very standard, holding a tray and smiling at Abby Miller. "Hello, Miss Miller."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Hello."


    Abby Miller also smiled back and then looked at the food in the tray.


    In the delicate bowl, the bright-colored porridge was decorated with chopped green vegetable leaves,


    giving off a slightly sweet fragrance.


    Abby Miller smelled it. She felt that her appetite had suddenly improved.


    She picked up the spoon, took a sip, and tasted it slowly. The sweetness of the red sugar, the


    fragrance of the rice, and a faint smell of medicine.


    Needless to say, this should be porridge specially cooked for her.


    "The porridge is very delicious. It''s very hot. Betty''s cooking is very good."


    Abby Miller did not hesitate to praise her. She turned around and smiled at Betty.


    Betty smiled and said nothing.


    The young master had already gotten up and cooked porridge for you. How could it not taste good?


    When Young Master came back, she must tell him Young Madam''s praise and see if there would be


    any surprise on his face.


    After breakfast, Abby Miller stood up and said to Leo, "Leo, I''m going out to buy something."


    Leo quickly said, "Then I''ll send a driver to send you there."


    "No need, Leo. I can take a taxi by myself." Abby Miller shook her head and refused.


    She was going to the supermarket to buy sanitary napkins, followed by a man. It was too


    embarrassing.


    Leo advised, "Miss Miller, Young Master has ordered that if you go out, someone must follow you."


    When it came to Richard Scott''s orders, Abby Miller''s expression was a little hesitant. However, she still


    shook her head. "There''s really no need. I can go by myself."


    Even if this was the order of the sharp-tongued man, it still made people feel very embarrassed.


    As long as she went back early, Richard Scott would not do anything to him.


    Leo tried to persuade Abby Miller several times but failed to change her attitude. He had to


    He personally sent Abby Miller to the gate of the vi and helped her get a car. After watching her


    leave, he returned to the vi.


    Abby Miller got out of the car at the entrance of the mall.


    Walking into the mall, she was thinking about what else she wanted to buy. It was rare for her toe


    out, so she should have bought everything she needed.


    Right now, his time was basically all upied by Richard Scott. He did not know when he would be


    able toe out alone again.


    As a result, after thinking for a long time, Abby Miller found that there seemed to be nothing missing


    except female supplies.


    During this period of time, she had not gone out to purchase anything. She had not discovered that


    Richard Scott had prepared all the necessary items for her.


    Her life had changed so much unconsciously!


    Moreover, she seemed to have gradually gotten used to this kind of life.


    Abby Miller was a little surprised. It seemed that her resilience was really strong. It was really easy to


    support her.


    Since there was not much to buy, Abby Miller simply strolled around the mall and came out after buying


    what she needed.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she walked to the gate of the mall, she found that the door, which was


    normal when she came in, had be very congested.

 Chapter 57 I Want To Pursue Her

    Chapter 57 I Want To Pursue Her


    It turned out that a stage had been set up outside the shopping mall, and several young people were


    ying with musical instruments on the stage.


    There were many spectators under the stage, threeyers inside and threeyers outside, blocking the


    gate of the shopping mall.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The audience was mainly young girls. They were surrounding the stage, waving their arms and


    screaming excitedly.


    Even some young women and middle-aged women were cheering under the stage.


    Standing in the mall and looking at the scene outside the door, Abby Miller could not help frowning


    slightly.


    She was not a person who liked to join in the fun. When she saw this scene, her first thought was to


    take a detour.


    Just as she turned around and was about to walk to the other exit, she heard someone on the stage


    talking with a microphone.


    "Please be quiet, everyone."


    A gentle and clean voice sounded, as if it had used some silent magic. The noise under the stage


    immediately disappeared.


    All the audience quieted down obediently. Although the female audience''s eyes were still burning with


    excitement, they cooperated and stopped making any sound, staring at the figure on the stage.


    Abby Miller turned around in surprise and looked at the stage.


    This voice sounded like Edward Kent''s.


    She wondered if she had heard wrongly. "Why is Edward here? Or is he on stage?"


    Abby Miller looked around curiously and saw a slender man standing in the middle of the stage.


    He was wearing a wide white shirt, a pair of white jeans, and a red scarf on his head. A pair of ck


    boots was tightly tied to his legs, outlining his smooth calves and making his figure look even taller.


    His originally handsome and sunny face was even more dazzling at this moment. He held the


    microphone in his hand and smiled at the audience. His eyes narrowed into crescent moons, which


    looked particrly attractive.


    It was really him!


    Abby Mille was surprised.


    "Thank you for your willingness to stop in a hurry. Just stand here and listen to me singing."


    Edward Kent held the microphone with both hands. There was a clean smile on his face and his tone


    was sincere. The sun was shining slightly, and his eyes seemed to be shining.


    The girls under the stage began to scream again.


    "He''s so handsome. He deserves to be my Prince Charming."


    "Oh! Heughed and seckilled me. I can''t stand it anymore."


    "Do you know his contact information? I want to chase him!"


    Abby Miller''s ears began to buzz from their screams.


    She frowned and could have turned to leave, but she turned around and stood at the door of the


    shopping mall, looking at the figure on the stage.


    More and more spectators were attracted, and the crowd was getting bigger and bigger. Abby Miller


    was also surrounded by the crowd.


    Soon, the people behind him kept squeezing forward, and Abby Miller was like a small boat in the sea.


    She was pushed by someone and slowly squeezed to the front, looking at the stage from a close


    distance.


    In addition to Edward Kent, there were two boys and one girl on the stage.


    One of the two boys was bass yer, the other was a guitarist, and the other was a drummer.


    Bass yer was stained with red hair and a baseball cap. The guitarist was dyed with blue hair and


    wore a top full of drawings.


    The drumbeats girl was also dyed with golden curly hair and wore a wide red T-shirt. Her tight jeans


    were full of holes.


    The clothes and jewelry on their bodies were full of strong hip-hop style. Even Edward Kent was a little


    different from his usual kind and gentle image.


    This difference was not only reflected in the details of his horse boots, white jeans, and red headscarf,


    but also in the change of his temperament.


    Abby Miller could sense that the current Edward Kent seemed to have abandoned all external


    restrictions and was using his true self to face the world.


    For some reason, she was a little envious of Edward Kent, who was free and unrestrained.


    She seemed to have understood what was pulling her feet so that she didn''t take a detour and leave.


    This was what she had been looking forward to when she heard Edward Kent''s voice. It was freedom


    and self.


    Abby Miller stood under the stage, her eyes full of curiosity as she looked at such a young band.


    She did not expect Edward Kent to have such a side.


    The music sounded, and the three musicians began to y. They danced their bodies with the beat.


    A clean and gentle male voice rang out. Edward Kent began to sing.


    You''re insecure


    Don''t know what for


    You''re turning heads when you walk through the door


    Don''t need makeup


    To cover up


    Being the way that you are is enough


    Abby Miller could tell that it was a song of a group from Irnd.


    Edward Kent''s voice was very maic. Compared to the original song, it was more light and soft. It


    was not as lively as those boys, but more attractive and affectionate.


    Then, the rhythm increased. His voice was like a breeze, gently blowing past everyone''s ears, touching


    the hidden feelings in their hearts, making their hearts tighten.


    The girls who were screaming were all intoxicated by his singing. Even the drummer on the stage half


    closed their eyes and showed intoxicated expressions. Their golden curly hair kept shaking with the


    beat.


    At the end of the song, Edward Kent began to dance in the rhythm.


    This time, the girls were even more excited.


    They stretched out their arms, screamed and called out Edward Kent''s name, hoping to get a chance


    to shake hands with him.


    Edward Kent was also very cooperative. All the girls who were lucky enough to shake hands with him


    had tears in their eyes. They were too excited to control themselves.


    At this moment, Edward Kent was shining like a superstar.


    "Isn''t this too exaggerated?"


    Abby Miller was so shocked that her chin almost dropped. She stared nkly at the figure singing in


    the middle of the stage.


    She didn''t expect that Edward was not only handsome and kind, but also sang so well.


    When Abby Miller was distracted, the song was over. Thunderous apuse burst out from the stage,


    mixed with the screams of many girls "I love you".


    Edward Kent rested for a while and began to sing the second song...


    In the next hour, he sang several songs in a row. More and more people were watching on the stage,


    and the atmosphere was getting hotter and hotter.


    Abby Miller stood in front of the crowd, feeling ashamed of Edward Kent''s poprity.


    She didn''t expect that Edward was not only so popr at school, but also so capable of attracting fans


    outside the school.


    If he were to be a star, he would definitely be a popr king.


    With a smile, Abby Miller looked at the time and felt that it was time to go.


    More than an hour had passed without her realizing it. She had better hurry back so that she would not


    be caught by Richard Scott and she would die.


    The crowd was too crowded. Abby Miller turned her head and squeezed a few times, but she couldn''t


    find a gap where she could walk. It was difficult to walk.


    Just as she was feeling a little anxious, Edward Kent suddenly stopped singing.

 Chapter 58 An Encounter

    Chapter 58 An Encounter


    "Thank you for your support. Next, we have an interaction arrangement. I want to choose a girl to sing


    with me on the stage. Are you willing?"


    He held the microphone, and the sweat on his head was slightly shining. With his clean smile, he


    looked very sunny and young.


    "My Prince Charming, I''m willing, I''m willing."


    "Choose me, choose me."


    The girls under the stage immediately went crazy. They stretched their necks and screamed


    desperately, wishing they could stand on the stage at this moment.


    She could even hear an excited female voice. "My Prince Charming, I want to give birth to a baby for


    you."


    This made Abby Miller suffer because she had managed to squeeze out a short way. As a result,


    Edward Kent''s words caused such a bigmotion, and she was immediately pushed back.


    "Oh my god-it is really terrible!"


    Abby Miller smiled bitterly, fearing that she would be trampled onter.


    "Thank you for your enthusiasm. Be careful of your safety."


    At this time, Edward Kent smiled and came out to maintain order. Soon, he calmed down many female


    fans who were about to explode. Then, he looked around the field and gently looked at the figure with


    his back to him.


    "Can the girl in a white dress invite you to perform with me?"


    In the dense forest-like arms and many excited young girls'' faces, he politely extended his finger and


    pointed to Abby Miller''s position, inviting her.


    Abby Miller was struggling to squeeze her way out when she heard his voice. She didn''t even think


    about herself.


    However, Abby Miller couldn''t help but look down at her white dress when the audience turned their


    attention to her.


    "It can''t be me, can it?"


    She turned her head stiffly and looked at Edward Kent, who was smiling at her on the stage. Her pupils


    suddenly widened as she pointed at her nose in disbelief. "Me?"


    Edward Kent nodded and said, "Yes, Miss. Could youe here?"


    Standing on the stage, Edward Kent lowered his head and smiled at Abby Miller. The sun shone on his


    face, and his handsome face was charming. He looked more energetic and handsome at this time than


    usual at school.


    Abby Miller stared nkly at his outstretched hand and didn''t know what to do.


    She liked Edward Kent, but Richard Scott had once sternly warned her to keep a distance from other


    men. She didn''t want to provoke Richard again because of Edward Kent. She didn''t dare imagine the


    consequences.


    She really regretted why she didn''t turn around and leave at that time, but listen to him sing.


    "When did Edward Kent discover me? Why did he choose me to go on stage?"


    Abby Miller wasn''t used to being the center of attention, and that made her feel uneasy.


    But now, even if she wanted to turn around and leave, she couldn''t.


    All the audience''s eyes were focused on her, she wanted to hide herself


    "Beauty, get on the stage quickly. It''s such a good opportunity. Why don''t you sing with the Prince


    Charming?"


    "That''s right. I can''t even get a chance. What are you waiting for?"


    Even a few girls reached out and pushed her onto the stage.


    "Hurry up. Don''t keep my Prince Charming waiting."


    If Edward Kent hadn''t been looking at her, Abby Miller would have told the girls around her to go


    upstairs.


    After being pushed a few times, Abby Miller clenched the hem of her skirt, stepped onto the stage with


    hesitation, and walked towards Edward Kent slowly.


    Edward Kent seemed to sense her uneasiness. He strode up to her and held her hand.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    He said softly, with concern on his face.


    Holding Abby Miller''s hand, Abby Miller nodded stiffly at him.


    Edward Kent pulled her to the center of the stage, then turned around and nodded to his teammates.


    The music sounded again. Edward Kent held the microphone in one hand and Abby Miller in the other,


    and began to sing


    It was a romantic love song. His voice was full of tenderness, and he cast affectionate gaze at Abby


    Miller''s face as he sang.


    Abby Miller''s face turned red and she felt awkward. She wasn''t used to being stared at like this, let


    alone with so many people watching. She felt forced and helpless


    She stood stiffly beside Edward Kent and lowered her head slightly. If she could get off the stage, she


    would leave without hesitation.


    Compared to Abby Miller''s distress, the female audience was filled with envy.


    "If my Prince Charming can hold my hand and sing a love song to me... Ah, I am drunk"


    "Yeah, I''m so jealous of that girl. Why didn''t he choose me?"


    Four or five minutes seemed as long as four or five years.


    Abby Miller finally survived until the end of the song. She could finally get rid of this awkward situation.


    She really wanted to jump off the stage and go home right away.


    However, Edward Kent held her hand. He took the microphone and said, "Today''s performance is over.


    Thank you for your support today."


    The three musicians also stood in front and bowed to the audience with Edward Kent.


    Abby Miller struggled, but she didn''t break free from Edward Kent''s grasp.


    The audience slowly dispersed, and many girls still looked back as they walked reluctantly.


    Another girl shouted under the stage, "My Prince Charming, do you have any contact information?"


    Edward Kent waved at them with a smile. Only then did he let go of Abby Miller''s hand.


    "Abby, what a coincidence! Did youe to see my performance?"


    His gentle gazended on Abby Miller''s face with undisguised joy.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "No, I''m here to buy something. I just happened to see you perform here."


    Abby Miller bit her lower lip and told the truth.


    "Well, I admit that I''m a little disappointed."


    Edward Kent smiled gracefully. He nced at the shopping bag in Abby Miller''s hand and said,


    "However, thank you for your cooperation just now."


    Recalling her stiff and awkward performance earlier, Abby Miller thought, "What kind of cooperation is


    that?"


    There were so many excited girls off the stage. Any one of them would perform better than her.


    "To be able to see you at first nce among so many spectators show that we are very destined. Isn''t


    it, Abby?"


    Edward Kent smiled and his eyes curved slightly. He looked really happy.


    Abby Miller lowered her head in embarrassment. "Senior sings really well. The audience likes it very


    much."


    "Really? Does Abby like it?"


    Edward Kent suddenly changed the topic and looked at her expectantly.


    This topic was a little strange. If she said that she liked it, it would give people the illusion that he liked


    Edward Kent. If she said that she didn''t like it, it would make him feel disappointed.

 Chapter 59 A Different Gentleman

    Chapter 59 A Different Gentleman


    Abby Miller suddenly felt that she had asked something that she shouldn''t have. Otherwise, she


    wouldn''t be so awkward now.


    "All right, I won''t embarrass you, but we''re going to have a celebrationter. Abby, let''s go with us."


    Seeing that she was in a dilemma, Edward Kent said considerately.


    "No, Senior. I''m here to congratte you on your sessful performance. I have to go home quickly."


    Abby Miller shook her head and refused, and subconsciously took two steps back.


    "Are you kidding? Now I''m afraid of being caught by Richard Scott. If I go to dinner with them, doesn''t


    Richard peel off my skin?"


    "Little sister, do you know Edward? Tell me, how did you meet?"


    The bassist wearing a baseball cap suddenly squeezed in front of Edward Kent and looked at Abby


    Miller curiously.


    "It''s the first time Edward has invited a girl. Little sister, please do him a favor."


    The blue-haired guitarist stuck his head out from behind her and encouraged her with a grin.


    Abby Miller shook her head. "No, you guys just go. I really have to hurry home."


    "It''s still early, and it''s not toote for dinner."


    Edward Kent blinked. His gentle gaze was irresistible.


    "Yeah, we won''t eat you in broad daylight."


    Edward Kent red at the bassist with a smile. "Don''t scare Abby."


    "Abby? So Abby is your name. Why does that name sound so familiar... What''s your rtionship with


    Edward  He called you so intimately."


    Seeing Abby Miller''s lowered head, Edward Kent covered the bassist''s mouth and pushed him aside.


    "Stop it."


    The three boys were joking, and the drummer girl who had been neglected on the side looked worse


    and worse.


    She took a step forward and stood between Edward Kent and Abby Miller. She looked coldly at Abby


    Miller and asked in an unfriendly tone, "Edward, who is this woman? Shouldn''t you introduce her?"


    This female drummer was quite beautiful. Not only was she tall and hot, but her facial features were


    also very delicate. It was her long golden curly hair that made her look a little more unruly.


    She was ring at Abby Miller domineeringly with a strong hostility.


    Abby Miller was confused. She was sure that it was the first time to see this girl, and she hadn''t


    offended her. Where did her hostilitye from?


    The drummer looked at her and gave her a defiant look


    "Well, let me introduce her to you. Her name is Abby Miller, a junior in school."


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little tense, Edward Kent stood out and said timely.


    "Ah-I remember now. You''re Abby Miller. No wonder your name sounds so familiar. So that''s what the


    girl who had fascinated Edward recently looks like. Good eye, you''re a beauty."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The bassist came over and sized Abby Miller up. He clicked his tongue in admiration.


    "In this case, you should celebrate with us. Today is Edward''s first performance on stage. How can you


    not go on such a memorable day? If you go, Edward will be happier."


    The guitarist earnestly invited Abby Miller as well.


    Abby Miller frowned with a little embarrassed. She nced at Edward Kent and found that he was


    standing aside with a smile, looking at her expectantly.


    "Alright!"


    She finally agreed after a long period of hesitation.


    Before they left, Abby Miller looked up at the sky. It was still morning. Richard Scott wouldn''t go back


    for a while.


    Thest time she had been knocked down by a motorcycle, Edward had sent her to the infirmary and


    bandaged her up. She didn''t thank him well


    This time, the celebration after his first performance on stage was indeed difficult to refuse.


    Abby Miller sighed in her heart. "Why do I have so many reasons that I can''t resist?"


    Abby Miller reminded herself that she had to find an excuse to leave soon. She couldn''t be toote.


    Otherwise, if Richard Scott, Richard, suspected her and checked her whereabouts, and found that she


    was with Edward Kent, she would be doomed.


    Although the rtionship between her and senior was very pure, but... "Is Richard a reasonable


    person?"


    If she stayed with any male for two more seconds, he would think that she had vited the ''Code of


    Private Goods''.


    Recalling how terrifying Richard Scott could be when he was angry, Abby Miller couldn''t help shivering.


    Abby Miller didn''t expect that this meal took so long because she was invited to visit their music room.


    Unexpectedly, their band was so good that it didn''t look like a temporary student group at all. All kinds


    of equipment were avable.


    Moreover, when Edward Kent introduced all kinds of equipment and ns, his expression and eyes


    were different from usual.


    It could be seen that he had spent a lot of effort on this band.


    Abby Miller had never imagined that Edward Kent, such a gentle man, would like to y in the band.


    As a result, after dying for a while, when she finally got rid of the two enthusiastic musicians and


    asked to go home, it was already dark.


    Abby Miller got out of the taxi and looked at the brightly lit vi. She hovered at the door for a minute.


    She craned her neck and looked inside with fear.


    Even though she knew that even if Richard Scott was at home, he wouldn''t stand in the yard, she still


    felt fearful.


    After a few deep breaths and some mental exercises, she tiptoed into the vi.


    As she tried not to make any sound, she prayed silently in her heart that she would not meet Richard.


    Otherwise, she would die horribly.


    When they went out to buy things, not allowing the steward to send people to follow them was already


    against Richard Scott''s orders.


    As a result, she had been gone for a day and did note back until this time. If Richard Scott found


    out these crimes, he would punish her in a new way.


    Recalling the previous punishments, Abby Miller still felt a lingering fear.


    She wailed in her heart, "I didn''t do it on purpose. God, please bless me to survive today."


    In the future, I will never forget the ''Code of Private Goods''!


    But... God didn''t hear her prayer at all. As soon as she slipped into the hall, Abby Miller heard someone


    ask, "You still know toe back?"


    The voice was bone-cold, without a drop of temperature or fluctuation.


    Abby Miller''s legs were so weak that he almost sat on the ground.


    It was Richard. "It''s sote. Why isn''t he sleeping?" She was so unlucky to have been caught on the


    spot.

 Chapter 60 Not Qualified To Resist

    Chapter 60 Not Qualified To Resist


    Abby Miller raised her head with a numb scalp and looked at Richard Scott, who was sitting on the


    sofa.


    His face was terrible, and his eyes were covered with ayer of frost. The temperature around seemed


    to drop a lot.


    Abby Miller''s heart sank. She immediately felt that her fate would be very tragic.


    She plucked up her courage, controlled her trembling legs, and walked toward Richard Scott, but did


    not dare get too close to him.


    "You''re back."


    Abby Miller tried her best to greet him in a calm tone, pretending that nothing had happened. She


    hoped to muddle through.


    "What? You seem very disappointed to see me?"


    Richard Scott crossed his legs and folded his hands on his knees. He looked at her coldly with full of


    ridicule in his face


    "No, how could I?" Abby Miller''s heart tightened and she immediately shook her head.


    Richard Scott did not say anything. However, his narrowed eyes and tight lips both revealed his current


    frame of mind. He was feeling extremely displeased.


    Especially when he saw her intentional calm in front of him, a sullen look appeared on Mr. Scott''s face.


    He stood up and walked toward Abby Miller, step by step.


    With the footsteps, he exuded a terrifying aura.


    At this moment, Richard Scott was like an enraged beast king that had opened its mouth, tried to shred


    his prey.


    Abby Miller was so frightened that she was shaking all over. Her face was full of fear and her steps


    retreated subconsciously.


    Richard Scott was neither fast nor slow, but he pressed on step by step.


    Abby Miller couldn''t say anything. She could only retreat and try to stay away from Richard Scott.


    She stepped back and was forced to stop until her back was against the wall.


    Richard Scott''s tall figure continued to press forward until Abby Miller was forced to the corner of the


    wall, where she was locked in ce with nowhere to run.


    Looking at the terrifying mes in his eyes, she knew that Richard was truly angry this time!


    Richard Scott had indeed be Richard! And, it was more terrifying than ever. This time, she felt that


    she would be torn to pieces by him at any time.


    Abby Miller swallowed hard and didn''t dare say a word. She was afraid that some of her actions would


    anger him.


    She tried her best to shrink herself small to reduce her sense of existence.


    Richard Scott bent down and approached Abby Miller''s face. The coldness in his eyes made her


    shudder.


    She had never thought that what she had seen before was not the most terrifying time of Richard Scott.


    Compared with now, those were just the tip of the iceberg.


    "Abby Miller, can you exin to me that you disappeared all day and didn''te back until midnight.


    What did you do?"


    Richard Scott''s expression was as cold as a frozen snowfield, and he spat out a word from his teeth.


    Abby Miller grabbed the hem of her skirt with both hands and pressed her entire body against the wall


    to control her trembling legs.


    She tried hard to suppress her fear and apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Scott. I didn''t mean to."


    "Just sorry?"


    Richard Scott didn''t buy it. He narrowed his eyes dangerously, with a cold light shing in his eyes, as


    sharp as a knife.


    "Do you think this is where you cane and go if you want?"


    Gritting his teeth, he pinched Abby Miller''s chin. That astonishing strength gave Abby Miller the illusion


    that her bones would be crushed in the next second!


    "Mr. Scott, don''t do this."


    She gasped in pain. Grabbing Richard Scott''s wrists with both hands, she shook her head desperately,


    trying to get rid of the big hand.


    "What do you mean? You won''t even let me touch you now? Abby Miller, it seems that I''ve pampered


    you too much that you forgot your identity as a married woman."


    Richard Scott''s voice was frighteningly dark. The strength of his hand increased and his eyes revealed


    traces of madness.


    Abby Miller was so frightened that she shuddered. Richard Scott was too scary.


    In the past, although he was cold and domineering, he could tolerate some small mistakes.


    When she identally angered him, he would at most attack her with sharp words and cold eyes.


    Basically, he would not punish her personally, except for that time when he spanked her. Furthermore,


    although he was angry that time, he was able to ept her exnation.


    Now, not only was Richard Scott violent and had no sense of propriety at all, but also seemed that he


    could notmunicate with her and was not willing to give her a chance to exin at all.


    Abby Miller looked at Richard Scott in horror. His cold face was expressionless, and there was no


    emotion in his eyes at all.


    Richard Scott really scared her.


    She trembled all over and pushed Richard Scott''s chest hard, trying to escape from his imprisonment.


    "Still want to run?"


    mes of anger appeared in Richard Scott''s eyes. He was enraged by the little woman.


    He raised Abby Miller''s chin and kissed her hard.


    Abby Miller pounded his shoulder, and her legs kept kicking his legs.


    Richard Scott didn''t restrain because of this, but held her in his arms harder.


    At this moment, Richard Scott was like a beast,pletely losing his mind.


    His hands were wrapped tightly around Abby Miller''s body, and his strength is infinite. He had no pity


    for Abby Miller.


    Abby Miller struggled with all her might and shook her head, trying to break free from Richard Scott.


    Richard Scott suddenly raised his head and said fiercely, "Abby Miller, do you think you have the right


    to resist?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He held Abby Miller''s chin and looked at her swollen lips with a cold gaze.


    "Do you still not recognize your identity? You''d better be a little self-aware. You could only to obey my


    orders obediently."


    "Don''t think I''m nice to you, you really take yourself seriously."


    A string of hurtful words came out of his lips and hit Abby Miller''s heart.


    "I can tell you that even if I touch you here today, you have no right to refuse. This is your fate as a


    personal item!"


    Suddenly, Abby Miller seemed to have run out of strength and stopped resisting.


    That''s right. She had forgotten her identity again.


    To save the orphanage, she had to bear the price, but... Why didn''t he sleep with her at the beginning?


    In that case, she would not have any hope for him, and she would not be too sad.


    Why did he suddenly do this after treating her gentlyst night when she had just developed a good


    impression of him, and shattered everything beautiful in her heart?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!